Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 211, to 220]] – Daisy Novels 

Chapter 211

Violeta patted her shoulder. “This money was originally owed to you by Zelena. I promise I’ll keep working on getting back at her, including ensuring you get your share.”

Shirley, touched by Violeta’s gesture, wiped away her tears before voicing her curiosity. “Why do you want revenge on Zelena too? Is there some personal issue between you two?

Violeta lowered her eyelids, not revealing too much. She said, “Leave Quinston, gather your strength in another city, and return when you’re ready and strong enough.”

“Okay, I understand. Thank you,” Shirley replied.

That night, Shirley left Quinston on a late-night flight.

Violeta and Kaylee went to the airport together to see Shirley off. After watching the plane take off, they left together.

Under the night sky, they walked out of the airport together.

“It feels good to do a good deed,” Kaylee remarked.

“Vio, you’re a good person,” she added.

Violeta didn’t want to claim she was a good person because everything she did was aimed solely at Zelena.

“People have many sides, Kay. What you see now is just one part of who I am,” Violeta replied calmly.

Violeta’s intuition was right on target.

The next day, Zelena went to the nursing home to find Shirley, only to learn from the director that Shirley had quit and disappeared without a trace.

Zelena came up empty-handed, thinking Shirley had left out of fear.

After some reflection, she couldn’t rid herself of the sense that something felt off, though she chose not to linger.

As the weekend drew closer, the tension began to rise. The first round of the semifinals had concluded, resulting in the elimination of half the teams. For those who remained, this weekend represented a fresh start and a chance to prove their worth again.

Adding to the excitement was the initiation of the revival match, a lifeline for the eliminated teams. This round offered them an unexpected opportunity to re-enter the competition and reclaim their positions in the semifinal.

When Violeta and her team arrived at the sports arena for the competition, they were greeted with an unexpected and heartwarming surprise. A group of enthusiastic young fans had gathered at the front entrance, their excitement palpable as they saw her.

“Wow! It’s Vio!”

The fans, primarily high school students, couldn’t contain their excitement. They rushed forward, clutching MLSS merchandise and posters, hoping to get her autograph.

Violeta was pleasantly surprised. “You guys are too much! Haha, I’m not a celebrity.”

The high school students looked at her with starry eyes, their faces beaming with excitement and hope. “Vio, we believe you’ll definitely become famous in the future!” one exclaimed confidently.

For the first time, Violeta felt the thrill of being surrounded by fans and asked for autographs. In her past life as a minor figure in the entertainment industry, she had never received such attention.

Violeta patiently signed autographs individually and exchanged a few kind words with each fan. Just as she finished the last autograph, two taxis pulled up to the curb. Out stepped Zelena and Hattie, who couldn’t help but notice the scene unfolding before them.

Zelena felt a sharp pang of jealousy.

Who would have thought that Violeta would gain fans just by participating in one competition?

Hattie, too, was taken aback. She had to admit that Violeta’s ability to attract fans was impressive. If Violeta successfully debuts, she could become a significant rival.

Without exchanging a word, Zelena and Hattie walked past Violeta, their faces expressionless, as they entered the arena.

As they walked towards the sports arena entrance,

Hattie casually called out to Liam.

Liam has heard but has yet to respond.

Several high school students heard Hattie’s words, turned their heads, and saw them. They were slow to react at first, then realized.

Excitedly, one of them said, “You guys are the captains of Eternal Warriors and Flame Vanguard, right!”

Zelena, catching on quickly, tried to maintain a polite smile. “Hi there,” she greeted, hoping to connect with these enthusiastic fans.

Hattie also forced a smile at them.

Initially, Zelena entertained the idea of earning goodwill from these young supporters. However, their following words caught her off guard. “We’ve been following your matches,” one of the students remarked earnestly. “You’re good, but Vio is on another level.”

“Yeah, Violeta comes from a major leaderboard player. You’ve done well to reach this level.”

“Keep up the good work, though. There’s still some gap to the championship, but don’t be discouraged.”

Zelena’s and Hattie’s expressions faltered.

They exchanged puzzled glances, unsure how to respond to the unexpected critique from these perceptive high schoolers.

Damn kids, what are they saying!

This is so frustrating!

Zelena immediately lost all desire to continue chatting with them, didn’t even want to maintain a smile, and turned away.

Hattie followed her and also walked away.

The high school students were straightforward and quick-witted. It’s hard to tell if they were genuinely innocent or deliberately trying to provoke these two.

Watching Zelena and Hattie leave, Violeta and her group couldn’t help but chuckle softly.

Confused, the high school students asked, “What’s so funny, Vio?”

“Oh, nothing,” Violeta replied lightly. “We’re heading inside for now.”

“Okay! We’ll cheer for you from the audience!”

After Zelena and Hattie went in, they were furious.

Their anger surfaced in small, futile gestures, like rough handling of their makeup brushes, almost breaking them.

Sure enough, nothing good happened when they encountered Violeta.

It’s really frustrating!

Just wait. That woman will see what’s coming to her.

The competition started promptly at 6 PM. Violeta’s team was the third to play this time, and they sat in the lounge watching the live broadcast on their phones.

The host introduced the first team to play.

“Look, it’s Archer’s team.”

Archer’s team was called ‘Wind Riders.’ After the first round, their team gained popularity, ranking in the top 10 popular teams.

Zoren said, “If they win this, our chances of meeting them next time will increase.”

Hayden leaned back on the sofa, holding his phone with one hand. “Hmm.”

Violeta replied, “It’s perfect timing to meet them.

Chapter 212

Let’s see how good they really are.”

Zoren continued flipping through the pages of the tournament schedule, his eyes scanning the matchups. Suddenly, he stopped at a particular entry, and his eyes widened in surprise.

“Look at this!” Zoren exclaimed, pointing to the screen. “It’s ‘Wind Riders’ versus ‘Eternal Warriors’ in the next round.” Surprised, he remarked, “Archer’s team is up against Zelena’s team this time.”

Jasper also chimed in, “Really? Let me see.”

Zoren handed him the phone and said, “Take a look.”

The host’s voice boomed over the speakers, cutting through the room’s tension. “Next up, let’s welcome Team Eternal Warriors!”

The announcement hung in the air, drawing a momentary silence from the group gathered around Zoren and Jasper.

“Didn’t expect it to be Zelena,” Jasper finally commented, breaking the stillness. He leaned back in his chair, contemplating the upcoming match. “Who do you think will win this one?”

Leaning against the sofa in the corner, Violeta quietly observed the live stream on her phone throughout the discussion. Her eyes flicked across the screen, absorbing the growing anticipation among the viewers.

The live stream room buzzed with activity, and the number of viewers doubled from earlier.

The comment section continued with a flood of comments representing fans from various teams. Supporters of ‘The Mighty Dragons’ were particularly vocal. At the same time, discussions about Zelena’s ‘Eternal Warriors’ and Hattie’s ‘Flame Vanguard’ dominated the conversation.

After noticing Violeta’s rising popularity, Zelena quietly manipulated trending topics and hired social media influencers to boost her team’s presence.

This made the comments section a mix of genuine excitement and manufactured buzz.

Hattie did the same behind the scenes to promote her team, adding to the upcoming match’s orchestrated buzz.

As Zelena confidently led her team onto the stage, the flurry of comments intensified, influenced by the strategic efforts of both teams to sway public opinion. Both team members sat in front of their computers, and the match was about to begin.

Zoren asked, “Who do you think will win?”

Violeta said, “Zelena.”

Zoren was puzzled. “Huh? Why?”

Violeta smiled. “Just guessing.”

She lowered her eyelids, her thoughts drifting back to her previous life.

Rumours outside suggested that Archer and Zelena had a perfect relationship in that life. There were even netizens joking that Zelena was the official spokesperson for the Barnett Group and that anything she wanted was practically assured.

Some even said Archer willingly played second fiddle to her.

With such a close relationship, their interactions during their school days were bound to be numerous.

During the previous league, Violeta speculated that Zelena must have known Archer since then.

And she wasn’t wrong at all!

Since returning after the league ended, Zelena has privately investigated Archer’s background. She found out he was the sole heir of the Barnett Group and had started finding ways to get close to him, leaving a lasting impression.

And this match was Zelena’s best chance to leave a deep impression on Archer.

During the match, Zelena made it clear to her

teammates that she must be the one to take down Archer every time they clashed.

Archer was a proud person being repeatedly targeted by Zelena on the battlefield left a lasting impression. Who else would he remember?

Zelena hired more than just any teammates. They were carefully chosen.

They had previously studied Archer’s team tactics and knew he was the strongest in their squad. If they kept the pressure on Archer from the early game, he would only survive the late game!

The tactic quickly proved effective. On the field, Archer was relentlessly targeted and constantly forced into group fights, and each time, Zelena took his head.

Violeta glanced at the screen and noticed the irritation in Archer’s eyes.

“Makes you feel worthless when someone keeps killing you, huh?” Violeta muttered softly.

Hayden heard Violeta’s words and quietly glanced at her.

Say what you will, but Zelena’s ability to get Archer’s attention impressed Violeta. However, impressing him like this wouldn’t win his favour. It all depends on how Zelena plans to change her image in Archer’s mind.

That won’t be easy at all.

The first match ended in 32 minutes. Archer’s team, ‘Wind Riders’, was defeated by Zelena’s ‘Eternal Warriors. They announced their entry into the revival match queue. Meanwhile, the entire ‘Eternal Warriors’ team smoothly advanced to the finals.

As they stepped down from the stage, Zelena smiled at Archer. He remained silent and walked off with giant strides, clearly showing his displeasure.

Zelena didn’t care that Archer was angry right now. She knew there was a long road ahead of her. No matter what, she had her sights set on this prince of the Barnett Group!

The second match was Hattie against a team from an international school that made it through the ranks. With determination blazing in her eyes, Hattie insisted on taking on the jungle role herself, eager to showcase her prowess and silence doubts about her abilities compared to Violeta’s.

As the match progressed, Hattie’s team found themselves in a pivotal moment at the Dragon Pit, a crucial battleground where control over objectives could shift the tide of battle.

Unfortunately, in a critical skirmish that should have secured them the Dragon and bolstered their position, Hattie made a fateful misstep. Her error allowed the enemy team to seize control of the Dragon.

This led to a prolonged game that lasted over forty minutes before ‘Flame Vanguard’ finally won and secured their spot in the finals.

Hattie stood on stage, her body drenched in sweat.

The pressure was immense. If she had lost, facing the consequences would have been unbearable.

The live chat was buzzing with comments.

Only some people can perfectly control the situation. This time, the female team captain of Flame Vanguard didn’t jungle as well as last time. Fortunately, she switched roles from jungle to top lane and still managed to turn the tide.’

Chapter 213

If you ask me, just go and play mid-lane obediently. You were doing well before. That Dragon Pit play had me cracking up.’

It’s not that I look down on girls playing jungle. The jungle in ‘The Mighty Dragons’ is good.

I hope Flame Vanguard changes their jungle for the finals. Otherwise, they’re definitely going to lose.’

Zelena and Hattie both won.

The third team to take the arena was ‘The Mighty Dragons.’

After a brief introduction by Violeta and the others, they started a fierce match.

Violeta remained in the jungle as usual.

Right from the start, Violeta controlled the pace very well. The opponents were weaker than expected, so the game ended in 29 minutes.

The comments flew on screen.

See that? For those who said women can’t jungle, look at Violeta. She’s clearly awesome, right?’

This is such a clear comparison.’

If you don’t have the skills, don’t take on the role. You know who I’m talking about, I won’t say.

Haha, I’ll just laugh and not say anything!

In the lounge, Hattie was furious to see those comments, slamming her phone hard on the table.

If it weren’t for that Dragon Pit, she wouldn’t have become the target of ridicule! It’s so infuriating!

She still needs to gain practical experience.

“How does Violeta manage to control the pace so well?”

Group 6’s semifinal ended perfectly.

The remaining revival matches will decide the last spot.

This live broadcast will continue until the evening.

Back in the lounge, the atmosphere was buzzing with excitement and anticipation. Having just led her team to victory, Violeta was in high spirits. She decided to wait at the door, specifically for Evelyn and her team.

Violeta greeted them warmly as Evelyn and her teammates emerged from their room. “Good luck!” she said, her tone encouraging and sincere.

“Got it,” Evelyn replied.

After their last loss, Evelyn had been pushing her team hard. They had trained rigorously, analyzed their previous mistakes, and refined new tactics. Evelyn’s goal was clear: break through the revival matches and defeat Hattie in the finals.

Zoren ordered takeout-crab roe noodles, plenty of fried chicken, and drinks.

Consider it dinner. They ate noodles in the lounge while watching the livestream, enjoying themselves immensely.

The revival matches are all about endurance, going on until the last team stands, making them much more thrilling than the semifinals.

Plus, with more people tuning in at night, the live viewership broke three hundred thousand at the start of the revival matches.

The Spring Blossom’ unquestionably showed their strength. They’ve been in the top three favourites since the semifinals began.

Their loss to ‘The Mighty Dragons’ sparked controversy online, but Violeta emerged victorious as always.

Evelyn is widely recognized as the second-best jungle after Violeta. Coupled with ‘The Spring Blossom’ being an all-female squad, the comment section was filled with cheers for them.

Violeta also hoped they would win because Evelyn aimed to defeat Hattie.

Upon closer consideration, with four teams entering the finals, if Evelyn defeats Hattie, only Zelena would remain for Violeta to face.

Zelena’s skills could be better than Hattie’s.

Her smooth entry into the finals was simply because her four teammates were highly skilled, and she had a bit of luck.

Violeta aimed to end her streak of luck.

Originally, Archer was supposed to participate in the revival matches, but perhaps disgusted by Zelena’s earlier actions, their team chose to forfeit directly.

Two hours later, at nine in the evening.

The Spring Blossom’ lived up to expectations! They won all the way through, successfully advancing from the revival matches.

The comment section was flooded with celebratory messages, with fans expressing joy and excitement.

Violeta smiled contentedly, feeling a sense of satisfaction. She packed up her phone, joined the rest of her team, and left the arena. They walked out into the cool night air, eagerly anticipating the finals next weekend.

Irene and Anton were never ones to watch live broadcasts. But this time, they stayed home and tuned in. They saw their beloved daughter

managing things on stage in scenes they couldn’t understand. Still, when they heard that Violeta had won, laughter filled the living room.

However, Irene spotted someone in the comment section insulting their precious daughter.

“Honey, someone here’s insulting our daughter!”

Anton glanced over and said, “Let’s see how to report this.”

The two of them spent a while figuring out how to report the offensive comments on their phones.

However, after submitting their report, they received a response from the platform stating that their claim of insult didn’t hold up.

Irene and Anton were furious. With their combined ages nearing a hundred years, they joined the online crowd in retaliating with their own insults.

It was just adorable and childish.

At that moment, Niall returned from outside. He saw Anton and Irene sitting together on the couch, wholly absorbed in typing furiously on their phones.

Since their report didn’t work, they decided to fight back with words.

He didn’t even know when he had come back.

“Mom, Dad, what are you doing?”

Irene said, “Busy here. Someone’s insulting your sister. Quickly grab your phone and join us in firing back.”

Niall was puzzled. “Huh?”

Anton exclaimed, “What ‘huh’? Don’t you know your sister’s competing today? You, as her big brother, don’t even care!”

Niall slowly caught on. “Oh, I know. Vio told me. What happened? Who’s insulting her?”

Chapter 214

Walking over, he saw his parents watching the livestream. They scrolled quickly through the comment section and spotted a comment or two criticizing Violeta.

Niall exhaled in frustration, “What’s the point in worrying about a few trolls? Just report them.”

Irene replied, “It’s pointless. We already reported them, but they said it doesn’t count as insults.”

After a moment of thought, Niall proposed a straightforward solution. “Well, in that case, let’s just purchase the company. That way, we can ban whoever we choose, correct?”

Irene slapped her thigh. “Exactly! We were so worked up just now. Didn’t expect this twist! Honey.”

Anton immediately called his secretary to check on White Bear TV. The acquisition might take time to happen, but investing as shareholders? That could work! Once Violeta returned, everything was already settled. White Group had acquired White Bear TV, becoming its largest shareholder.

Those troll IDs? Each one got banned!

“I’m back, Mom, Dad! Liam’s here, too. I won the match!”

Irene put down her phone and ran to Violeta, beaming joyfully, “Vio, you’re back! Tonight, your Dad and I watched the livestream! You’re amazing, our precious!”

“Yeah, Vio, I watched your match too! So cool!”

Though Violeta saw it as routine, being surrounded by family praise made her feel bashful.

“I’ve just made it to the finals but haven’t won yet. Please don’t praise me too much.”

Irene said, “Of course you can win! Who’s as capable as my daughter?”

“Thanks, Mom.”

Irene hugged Violeta’s shoulder and said, “Oh, by the way, don’t take those insults seriously and don’t let them affect you. You’re the best.”

Insults directed at her?

Violeta had experienced so much in her previous life that she wasn’t bothered at all by these online trolls.

She couldn’t care less.

But she hadn’t expected her family to be so concerned.

Violeta smiled reassuringly and said, “Mom, I won’t let them get to me, so don’t worry.”

Anton joined in. “It’s reassuring to hear that. But remember, it’s fine if it somehow gets to you. Dad’s taken a step ahead by investing in White Bear TV.

We can shut down any negativity by banning those who spread it!”

Violeta, taken aback, inquired, “Invested, you say?”

Niall contributed, “Absolutely, I witnessed it myself when I returned. There were Mom and Dad on the couch, handling trolls head-on. That’s when the decision to invest was made a move to permanently close the doors on all their accounts, once and for all.”

Goodness.

That’s quite a bold move.

Violeta hesitated momentarily. “But investing like that…. – isn’t it a bit impulsive? What if it doesn’t make a profit?”

Irene patted Violeta’s shoulder reassuringly,

“Darling, you don’t need to worry about that. Our family has money, and White Bear TV has good prospects for development. You should trust your Dad. Leave the professional stuff to the professionals.”

With White Group investing in White Bear TV, it would only get better, not worse.

Upon hearing this, Violeta nodded and smiled, “Okay.”

Everyone chuckled, and then Anton remembered something. “Oh, Vio, what about your coffee shop?

Would you like to start a franchise?”

“A franchise?”

This question had never crossed Violeta’s mind before.

Initially, buying the coffee shop was a way to help out Mrs. Fiona and her husband. But as the business grew, it started to turn a profit and run smoothly.

Though these earnings were modest compared to the vast resources of the White Group, they were enough to give Violeta financial independence from her family.

Anton was asking Violeta if she wanted to build wealth for herself.

Niall added, “Vio, running a small business can be a good experience, and it won’t take up much of your time.”

“Yeah, Dad will help you,” Anton chimed in.

After some thought, Violeta nodded decisively. “Sure, thanks, Dad!”

Anton grinned happily. “No need to thank me, as long as my precious daughter is happy.”

Little did Violeta know that this decision would turn Sunset Cafe into a leading name in the coffee industry.

On the official website of MLSS, the list of finalists has been announced. The banners for the four teams were prominently displayed on the website.

Back at school for another week of classes, Violeta went about her usual routine of attending classes, eating, and training. Meanwhile, Zelena and Hattie were basking in the attention and admiration they received at school.

With so many schools participating in the Quinston College competition, it was a matter of great pride that Toland University had secured three spots.

Zelena and Hattie were invited to speak on stage at Tuesday’s assembly. Amidst thunderous applause, there were a few puzzled remarks.

“Why isn’t Violeta speaking? She’s the real prodigy.”

“I heard she’s busy preparing for the championship and doesn’t have time for these fancy speeches.”

“Oh, that makes sense, then.”

Violeta is more than just a skilled player in the game. She was also the top student in the performing arts department last semester. She’s got it all: brains, beauty, and talent. She’s an actual academic superstar.

Chapter 215

“Pretty impressive.”

At the tennis court.

After training, Violeta wiped the light sweat from her forehead with a towel.

Kaylee handed over a bottle of water from the side. “Vio, here you go.”

“Thanks.”

“Psh, what’s there to thank for.”

Kaylee walked in. “They’re giving a speech in the auditorium again. Zelena and Hattie must be feeling pretty pleased with themselves.”

Violeta took a sip of water, sat on the bench, and rolled up her pants legs to let them breathe. Her slender legs were fair-skinned, and even the veins at her ankles were visible.

“They deserve to feel pleased when it’s their time.”

Kaylee said, “If Nolan hadn’t invited you first, they wouldn’t have been invited.”

Violeta countered, “It’s not about who Nolan invited. Even if Nolan had invited me, they still would have gone.”

If Violeta had gone alone, Zelena and Hattie wouldn’t have let it slide so easily. Who knows what trouble they would have stirred up?

It was better to let them attend. Besides, Violeta could have been more eager to step onto the stage herself.

Kaylee nodded after thinking about it. “True, they can’t stand your success. Focus on practicing before the championship and go win that gold medal.”

“Yeah.”

Violeta took off her jacket, revealing an emerald bracelet on her wrist.

Kaylee immediately noticed the bracelet and couldn’t see its beauty. “Vio, your bracelet is so gorgeous!”

Violeta glanced at her wrist and smiled. “My Mom bought it for me while traveling in Verdancia.”

Kaylee exclaimed, “It’s so pretty! Can I take a closer look?”

Violeta carefully removed the bracelet and handed it over. Kaylee accepted it delicately, mindful of its value. Emeralds were pricey, so she handled them carefully to avoid damage.

The emerald’s glassy bottom revealed almost imperceptible flaws, its intricate structure visible only upon close inspection. Floating within were three colours of delicate flowers, lending it a nearly ethereal quality.

“The emerald is so beautiful, I can see why it must be valuable. I’ll be extra careful not to break it,” Kaylee remarked, returning the bracelet to Violeta.

Violeta replied, “Of course, it’s emerald.”

Kaylee returned the bracelet, speaking familiarly to Violeta, “Obviously, you wouldn’t wear glass.”

“If I had something that precious, I wouldn’t risk wearing it out!”

Violeta chuckled. “But whether it’s glass or emerald, it’s all just decoration.”

Kaylee nodded in agreement. “True. I think I’ll treat myself to a boutique visit tomorrow and maybe get a crystal bracelet. Maybe a rose quartz. They say it attracts love!”

After their break, the two chatted and laughed, then left the tennis court together.

The two walked out of the tennis court together with their jackets in hand.

Previously, Violeta had also worn the bracelet hidden under long sleeves and gone unnoticed. Now, with her jacket off, the emerald bracelet shimmered with such brilliance that it caught everyone’s eye.

As the weather warmed up in Quinston over the next few days, Violeta began to shed her jacket, and many tennis club members noticed the emerald bracelet on her wrist. Only a few people knew, like Kayle, that Violeta’s bracelet was emerald, not glass.

Some boys, impressed by the bracelet Violeta wore, thought she had bought it from a nearby boutique and rushed to buy similar bracelets for their girlfriends. This unintended trend unexpectedly boosted sales of flashy glass bracelets in nearby boutiques for several days.

This sudden trend of bracelets in school caught Zelena’s attention. Discussions about glass bracelets even started in their class.

On Friday, Zelena wore her emerald bracelet to class. Its luster could be described as luxurious and was completely different from regular glass beads.

Spotting it, students in the back row whispered to each other, “Look at Zelena’s bracelet on her wrist. It’s so beautiful and glossy. I wonder where she bought it.”

“Yeah, it looks way better than mine. It even has that floating color. So pretty.”

“Should we ask her after class where she got it?”

“Do you think she’ll tell us?”

“Zelena seems approachable. I think she might.”

“Alright.”

Class ended.

Several girls gathered around Zelena’s desk.

“Zelena, your bracelet is so beautiful! Where did you buy it?

Hattie, touching up her makeup nearby, heard the question and glanced at Zelena’s wrist, suppressing a smirk. She knew Zelena would definitely show off this bracelet. Look, here it was, on display. What’s the big deal?

Zelena achieved her goal. She pretended to be surprised. “Oh? Are you talking about this bracelet?”

“Yeah!”

“Emerald Bracelets are so trendy now. Yours is the prettiest. Where did you get it? Can you tell us? We want to get the same one.”

Zelena covered her mouth and chuckled. “I got this one in Verdancia.”

Chapter 216

Gillian and Candy, sitting beside Zelena, smugly chimed in, “Oh, Lena bought this emerald bracelet during her summer trip to Verdancia. You guys can forget about it. It’s impossible to find!”

“Yeah, bracelets are just starting to become popular now, but Lena already had hers.”

They continued to flatter Zelena, “It seems Lena is always ahead of the fashion curve!”

Zelena basked in their compliments, modestly replying shyly, “Oh, it’s not as impressive as you say. Bracelets have always been classic! But mine was indeed purchased in Verdancia, so you might not be able to find it.”

Several female classmates looked at each other and thought to themselves.

It’s just a glass bracelet, even if it’s from Verdancia, so what? Zelena’s being way too snobbish.

One of the girls, whose family was also quite well-off, felt a prickle of annoyance at Zelena’s words.

She said, “Zelena, you could just tell us where you bought it. We could easily get a purchasing agent to buy it for us. It’s just a matter of spending a bit more money.”

Zelena chuckled, deliberately being coy. “I said you can’t buy it, and you really can’t, even with a purchasing agent.”

The girl was speechless at her words.

“Is it a limited edition?”

Zelena waved her hand, which was adorned with a bracelet in front of them. “Not a limited edition. It’s just that there’s only one like this in the entire world.”

“It’s just glass. How can there be only one?”

Zelena laughed, a hint of disdain in her eyes as she looked at the girl who had asked. “This isn’t glass! It’s jadeite. Obviously, you’ve never seen jadeite before!”

“Hahaha!”

Gillian and Candy burst into harsh laughter.

From the back of the classroom, Violeta and Kaylee paused their packing, drawn by the raucous laughter erupting near the front.

Kaylee asked, “Vio, what’s all that about? They’re acting like lunatics.”

Violeta glimpsed the bracelet on Zelena’s wrist. “Just Zelena flaunting her new bracelet. It’s got nothing to do with us. Let’s head to training. Last game before the finals tomorrow.”

“Speaking of,” Kaylee grinned, “Guess who snagged tickets to the finals? This girl is right here! I’ll be cheering you on from the stands!”

Violeta was genuinely surprised and touched by Kaylee’s thoughtful gesture.

Tickets to the finals were notoriously hard to get, and Kaylee specifically went to get the tickets.

Violeta and Kaylee then left the classroom together.

As they left, Zelena and her entourage continued their ostentatious display.

“Wait, it’s actually jadeite? Not glass?”

Zelena scoffed. “Of course it is. Why would I wear something as common as glass? This is genuine jadeite, with beautiful green flecks. You’ll never see that kind of natural beauty in man-made glass, not even in crystals.”

Having finished applying her makeup, Hattie couldn’t bear Zelena’s bragging any longer and made a hasty exit.

Zelena saw Hattie leave without much of a reaction.

“It was a gift from Lena’s parents, you know,” Gillian added.

“How much did it cost? It must have been a fortune!” Candy chimed in.

Zelena chuckled. “Oh, it wasn’t that expensive. Just around a million dollars.”

“What? Around a million dollars? That’s amazing!”

Gillian and Candy gasped in unison, playing their roles as devoted admirers perfectly.

The other girls fell silent, the mood turning awkward.

Zelena continued to wave her wrist, showcasing the bracelet. “I’m not being secretive, but jadeite is a finite resource, unlike mass-produced glass. It’s simply in a different league.”

She then added, “Actually, my parents offered to buy me a violet bracelet, but I wasn’t impressed, so I declined.”

The girls exchanged glances.

Zelena’s blatant arrogance was too much to bear.

Several girls turned and left, unable to listen to another word of her bragging.

Gillian said, “Lena, bracelets are so popular these days, but yours is the best-looking! It can beat all the bracelets in the whole school!”

Candy chimed in, “Indeed! Lena’s is made of jadeite. It’s incomparable to those made of mere glass!”

Their words were too much for the departing girls, who turned back to retort, “It’s not as amazing as you’re making it out to be!”

One of the girls spoke up, “Actually, the bracelet trend probably started with the tennis club. Violeta has a stunning bracelet, and it’s the reason my boyfriend got me mine. Everyone who sees it is mesmerized. In my opinion, Violeta’s is the most beautiful one.”

Another girl agreed, “It’s a shame Violeta always wears long sleeves in class, hiding it. But I saw it the other day at the tennis club, and it seems to have three different colors shimmering within it! The luster is comparable to yours, if not even more translucent.”

Zelena, Gillian, and Candy were stunned. Three floating colors? How could that be?

There wasn’t a single bracelet in three colors at the recent auction in Verdancia!

Chapter 217

Zelena insisted, “Fake! How can there be three-coloured jadeite? It must be glass!”

Zelena said firmly, “The auction I attended in Verdancia last time was the best jewelry auction in the world. I participated in the whole process and didn’t see any three-coloured jadeite. What you are talking about must be glass.”

A girl said, “Just because you haven’t seen it doesn’t mean it doesn’t exist, right?”

“Yes, the three-coloured jadeite, the Trinity, is like the crown jewel of jadeite varieties, a rare and sought-after treasure.”

“The Trinity is hard to find, not to mention that Violeta’s bracelet seems to be of superior quality, which is even harder to find. It must be very, very expensive.”

The average three-colour jadeite is very good in glutinous species, and there are more carvings.

Violeta’s bracelet is of considerable value and must be expensive.

Zelena gritted her teeth and said, “I don’t believe it.”

Several girls sneered, “Jadeite with multiple colors is never cheap. If Violeta’s bracelet is real, it’s worth a fortune! Even single-colored jadeite fetches a million dollars, let alone a supreme quality tri-colored one.”

Their disdainful glances pierced Zelena.

They might not afford such luxury, but they seized the chance to retaliate against Zelena’s earlier show-off.

As the girls gathered their belongings and left, Zelena fumed in her seat.

Gillian and Candy rushed to comfort her. “Lena, don’t overthink it. There’s no way Violeta could buy such expensive jadeite. Besides, yours came from a prestigious auction. Even if this tri-coloured jadeite exists, it wouldn’t be available through regular channels.”

Gillian added, “I’ve heard auction house owners hoard the best pieces for themselves. It never reaches the open market. Violeta’s bracelet must be fake!”

But their words brought little comfort.

If the best jadeite never left the auction house, didn’t that imply Zelena’s own bracelet was subpar?

Tennis court.

Violeta, in the middle of a tennis match, suddenly sneezed twice.

Nessie passed by and asked, “Vio, are you alright? Did the weather change give you a cold?”

Violeta rubbed her nose.

“Maybe not.”

She had a hunch that someone was gossiping about

Just then, Jasper and Hayden entered the tennis court.

“Vio!” Jasper called out.

Violeta turned and met his gaze.

“Ready to head to the internet cafe?”

“Sure,” she replied.

Meanwhile, Zoren and Liam were waiting for them at the east gate. Zoren was standing aside smoking, and Liam was looking at his phone.

Suddenly, Zoren felt a presence suddenly close to him. He looked with his head turned. It was, in fact, Lucy.

She stood before him, hands tucked in her pockets.

“What’s up?” Zoren asked.

Lucy lowered her head and said in a cold voice, “It’s my birthday next week. Tell Jasper.”

Zoren scoffed. “Why not tell him yourself?”

Lucy turned to leave. “Just inform him. He can

decide if he wants to come.”

Zoren was left speechless.

Observing the exchange, Liam inquired, “What was that about?”

Zoren flicked his cigarette. “Beats me. She wants me to tell Jasper it’s her birthday next week, and he can come if he wants.”

It seemed Lucy still harbored feelings for Jasper.

Perhaps after Jasper cleared the air about Violeta, Lucy realized her mistake and sought reconciliation.

Soon, Jasper, Hayden, and Violeta arrived at the east gate.

As they got into the car, Zoren relayed the message.

He teased, “Jas, remember what’s happening next week?”

Jasper asked confusingly, “What, are you going to give birth?”

Zoren laughed. “Damn…… think harder.”

Jasper pondered but drew a blank. “Just spit it out.”

Zoren smirked and said, “It’s your ex’s birthday.”

“Which one? I’ve got a few.”

“Lucy’s.”

“Why should I care?”

“She came all the way here to ask me to pass on the message. She even said you could decide whether to show up or not.”

Jasper fell silent, then muttered, “We broke up ages ago. Why would I go? Waste of a gift.”

Violeta buckled in the backseat, and listened quietly.

They reached the internet cafe, played games until nightfall, and then dropped Violeta off before heading home themselves.

The day of the finals arrived.

Zelena, stung by the previous day’s mockery of her bracelet, had spent the night researching online.

To her dismay, she discovered that tri-colored jadeite did indeed exist, just as her classmates had claimed.

Despite this new knowledge, Zelena remained convinced that Violeta’s bracelet was counterfeit.

Zelena. brimming with confidence. had

Chapter 218

Zelena, brimming with confidence, had meticulously prepared two sets of strategies for the finals. She had prepared one strategy to defeat Violeta and another to neutralize Hattie.

As the live broadcast commenced, the four captains took the stage for the draw.

Zelena feigned politeness, gesturing to Violeta, “Vio, you first.”

Violeta, not one for formalities, stepped forward and selected a number ball.

The live comments flooded in.

“She sounds a bit fake.”

“What’s the deal between Zelena and Violeta? Why does she call her Vio?”

“Maybe they’re close off-camera? There’s nothing wrong with calling someone intimate.”

Violeta drew number 1, Evelyn drew number 3, and Hattie drew number 4, leaving Zelena with number 2.

The matchups were set.

The host announced, “Alright! ‘The Mighty Dragons’ vs. ‘Eternal Warriors’, ‘Spring Blossom’ vs. ‘Flame Vanguard”! Let’s give them some time to prepare.”

Descending the stage, Violeta exchanged a meaningful glance with Zelena.

Zelena was inwardly gloating.

“Think you’ll win?” Violeta asked.

“Vio, I’m not the one who’ll lose,” Zelena replied.

“We shall see.”

Meanwhile, Evelyn and Hattie exited the stage together, their tension palpable.

Hattie sneered, “A piece of trash is still trash, even if it manages to crawl out of the garbage. Don’t think you’re anything special just because you’ve had a bit of luck.”

Evelyn’s eyes hardened, a smirk playing on her lips. “Being ordinary isn’t the issue. The issue is thinking you’re a goddess when you’re merely a mortal.”

She paused, then added, “Hattie, do you honestly think you’re worthy to be my enemy?”

“You!”

Evelyn turned and left.

Online viewers buzzed with speculation.

“What was that about? Hattie and Evelyn looked ready to fight.”

As the four captains exited, music filled the stage; signaling the start of the 20-minute preparation period.

Zelena backed into the lounge and immediately messaged Six.

She instructed Six to leak Violeta’s scandalous past and buy trending topics to stir up drama on the livestream.

Alerted to the plan, Violeta readily agreed in the live broadcast room.

“Sure, just wait and see.”

She then took out her laptop and, with a flurry of keystrokes, exposed all the incriminating evidence she had gathered. Meanwhile, Kaylee, acting on Violeta’s instructions, took Shirley’s incriminating voice recording to the event organizers.

The scandal quickly gained traction on Facebook.

Fueled by Zelena’s money funneled into the black market for promotion, it skyrocketed to the top of the trending list.

Meanwhile, the assistant director noticed the explosive trend on Facebook and received an anonymous recording from Kaylee. The sheer volume of attention the scandal was receiving alarmed him.

Without this concrete evidence, the organizers might have been able to sweep the issue under the rug.

However, the evidence was now undeniable. The. organizers could no longer feign ignorance.

Oblivious to the brewing storm, Zelena happily applied makeup in the dressing room, anticipating her moment in the spotlight and Violeta’s imminent downfall. She didn’t know that the table had turned!

The assistant hurriedly took the phone, dialed the photographer under the stage, and swiftly found the director.

“Director, we have a major issue with the live broadcast!”

The director was busy switching camera angles and replied, “What’s the fuss? This is a good thing.”

He glanced at the rapidly increasing viewership, feeling satisfied.

“One of the team captains has been exposed online,” the assistant blurted out. “The scandal is all over Facebook, and the live comments are going crazy!”

The director was stunned at the news. “What!?”

He scrutinized the barrage of comments, which were filled with accusations of bullying and references to a hearing impairment.

With the competition in its final stage, this could spell disaster!

“What exactly happened?” he demanded.

“Quick, put up the banned word list and get the live comments under control!”

The staff scrambled to implement the word filters, which instantly reduced the comment volume by half.

However, this only intensified the buzz on Facebook.

Seeing the situation somewhat contained, the director turned to the assistant for an explanation.

“What’s going on?”

The assistant handed over his phone, revealing a recording of Shirley’s own voice.

The director listened with a frown and then checked the current situation on Facebook.

“This is bad! Zelena has really caused a mess. Damn it! Why did this have to happen now?”

The assistant asked anxiously, “Director, what should we do?”

Chapter 219

“How long is it until the finals start?” the director asked.

“Less than fifteen minutes.”

“How long is it until the finals start?” the director asked.

“Less than fifteen minutes.”

The director immediately stood up from his chair. “I’ll find her!

“If this matter is not resolved and I haven’t returned, let the second group compete first and replace them!”

“Alright, director.”

The director led a group of people to Zelena’s lounge in a mighty manner.

At this time, no one in the lounge went online, and didn’t know what happened.

“Bang… bang …bang!!!”

There was a hasty knock on the door, and Zelena signaled a team member to open the door.

Oblivious to the chaos unfolding online, Zelena and her team remained in the lounge, preparing for the match. The door burst open, and the director rushed in. “Zelena!” the director exclaimed, incredulous. “Your team is in the middle of a crisis, and you’re still calmly doing your makeup?”

Zelena paused with the setting powder puff in her hand. “What? What are you talking about?” The assistant replied, “Hurry up and check Facebook with your mobile phone! Someone on the Internet has exposed your previous school violence to your classmates. The popularity is very high, and many netizens have rushed to our live broadcast room to start the rhythm.”

What!?

Zelena was stunned on the spot. How could it be possible?

Didn’t she settle this matter with money?

Could it be…

That bitch, Kaylee, is she still trying to mess with her behind her back?

Zelena frantically grabbed her phone and opened Facebook. Her eyes widened as she saw her past bullying incidents plastered across the top trending spot.

When clicking on the post, there is an account that has posted a lot of evidence on it.

The sheer volume of attention the scandal was receiving indicated that someone had paid to boost its visibility.

As Zelena scrutinized the evidence, a sickening realization dawned on her. This wasn’t the same information Kaylee had shown her.

It was far more damning and far more comprehensive. The bitch! She had clearly held back the worst of it.

Zelena narrowed her eyes, and a fierce look flashed in her eyes.

“Director, I really don’t know what’s going on. What should I do now…

Zelena spoke to the director with red eyes in fear.

Seeing her state, the director felt a little speechless. “Zelena, who did you offend?

“Someone is trying to fix you at this critical moment in the final. They must have a grudge against you!

“Also, someone anonymously submitted a recording of the girl who was bullied by you at school to our organizer! She also said that if our organizer does not express our opinion, we will directly publish the recording online.”

The assistant director added, “The live broadcast room is under a lot of pressure now, and the rhythm is flying. We used banned words to suppress them before, but netizens will definitely retaliate with a more rebellious mentality. We must find a solution to the problem as soon as possible. You can’t drag it on like this!”

Zelena asked urgently, “What should I do now?”

How could this happen?

Shouldn’t it be Violeta’s scandal that should be exposed now?

How could it become an exposure for her?

Is there something wrong with this hacker!?

Zelena immediately took out her mobile phone and sent a message to Six, but as soon as she sent it, a red exclamation mark popped up.

She was actually blocked by six!

Zelena was so angry that even if she was stupid, she should have reacted. She was just being tricked.

She lifted a rock and hit herself in the foot.

The director said, “Now I think you should apologize online as soon as possible. I think this matter can’t be dealt with coldly. You can’t play on stage either. If you just go on stage, I’m afraid our game will be played by netizens tomorrow. Washed up.”

The power of the masses was enormous.

Moreover, Zelena’s incident is very bad now.

A classmate from a single-parent family was beaten into neurogenic deafness. This classmate is miserable enough. She has no money at home, and she is still a single parent. It was said that her mother is a cleaner who collects garbage and supports her to study.

Neurogenic deafness, huh?

Thinking that if his child was bullied like this at school, the director wished he could tear Zelena apart!

“Apologize?”

Zelena’s eyes widened, and she roared, “Why should I apologize, I won’t apologize!”

The director frowned, and unexpectedly, Zelena still refused to repent at this critical moment.

“If you don’t apologize, how can this matter be suppressed?”

Zelena turned her gaze away in disgust.

The director declared, “That’s it. Regardless of how you resolve this, your team is disqualified from competing.”

Zelena was shocked. “What? How can you do this? We’re in the finals!”

The director’s eyes flashed with anger.

“What do you

expect? With this scandal, if we let you compete, the entire live broadcast will be ruined!

“We can’t let one bad apple spoil the whole bunch.”

“You …

Zelena sputtered in disbelief, but the director had heard enough. He turned and left the room with his entourage, leaving Zelena and her team behind.

Her teammates shared a sense of disappointment. They were passionate about MLSS and had been excited for the finals.

But they hadn’t lost out either, as they were hired by Zelena. While they regretted not being able to compete, it was merely a missed opportunity.

Chapter 220

It wasn’t the member’s fault, but Zelena’s own personal issue with Six. Not a single penny of the payment should be missed.

However, Zelena had already invested so much, and it was undoubtedly a huge loss to her.

She had already spent a lot of money recruiting Six from the black market, paying club members to join the team, bribing Hattie’s team members, and dealing with the fallout from the Kaylee incident, which cost her nearly a hundred thousand dollars!

Now, all that money was gone, and so was her ranking.

The more Zelena thought about it, the angrier she got.

In a fit of rage, she swept everything off the table.

Exiting the lounge, the director turned to his assistant and firmly stated, “Issue an immediate announcement on the official website disqualifying Team Eternal Warriors and banning them from all future competitions.”

The assistant, visibly worried, responded, “But this will completely disrupt the competition schedule. With only three teams left, how will we proceed?”

The director was equally troubled.

This was a live broadcast. Changing the rules now will cause major problems, not to mention disrupting the broadcast schedule and sponsor advertisements.

After a moment of contemplation, the director made a decision. “We’ll switch to a round-robin format with the three remaining teams. Adjust the previously drawn numbers accordingly, having two teams compete first, followed by the winner against the remaining team.”

This would be like a round-robin.

First, determine the first place, then the remaining two teams will compete, and the winner will be in second place.

“It’s our only option now,” the assistant agreed.

The director urged, “Quickly inform the other teams to prepare. We’re on a tighter schedule now. Tell them to use the restroom if needed and get ready to compete!”

“Got it.”

The assistant hurried away to notify the remaining three teams in their respective lounges.

Meanwhile, Violeta monitored online reactions to the leaked information.

She knew that Zelena was facing a major crisis.

It was truly curious how she would clear her name from this school violence scandal.

Her career hung in the balance, depending on how she handled the school violence allegations.

The assistant knocked on Violeta’s lounge door and said urgently, “Are you ready? You’ll be on stage soon.”

Violeta put away her phone. “Understood.”

The assistant rushed to inform the other teams.

Evelyn’s team, originally slated to compete second, was surprised to learn they were now up next and confused about the sudden disqualification of Team Nice.

“Team ‘Eternal Warriors’ qualification got canceled? What happened?”

They looked at each other and said, “If ‘Eternal Warriors’ is out, the numbers will shift, so we’ll be up against ‘The Mighty Dragons’ again?”

This would be the second time “The Spring Blossom” faced “Fierce Dragons”.

Evelyn and her teammates were silent.

They had experienced Violeta and her team’s strength during the previous rounds.

Evelyn, as the captain, quickly rallied her team. “It is what it is. We’re team number three, so we have to compete. Let’s stay calm and focused, regardless of the outcome.”

Within minutes, MLSS’s official website urgently posted an announcement.

They declared the disqualification of Team Eternal Warriors.

In the lounge, Zelena anxiously read the announcement and the mixed reactions from netizens, nervously biting her nails.

Damn it!!!

While many comments praised MLSS’s decision, others expressed sympathy for the remaining Eternal Warriors members who were unfairly affected by Zelena’s actions.

Viewers had witnessed their skills throughout the competition, and it was unfortunate they wouldn’t make it to the finals.

With the team’s disqualification, the other four members had no reason to stay.

“Ms. Reid, we’ll be leaving now.

“Please contact our boss directly if any further matters arise,” they said.

With that, they left the lounge one after another.

Zelena was now alone.

She sat in silence, contemplating her options.

Moments later, Hattie and her teammates passed by the lounge. Hattie, her head held high, cast a sideways glance at Zelena.

She had just learned of Zelena’s disqualification due to school violence.

Hattie sneered inwardly, guessing that someone must be working against Zelena behind the scenes.

“You all go ahead. I’ll join you in a moment.”

“Alright.”

The teammates headed to the live broadcast area first.

Hattie lightly kicked open the half-closed lounge door with her toe, then walked in with her arms crossed.

With a calm, dismissive tone, Hattie remarked, “Lena, looks like you’re in quite a predicament.”

Zelena whipped around, glaring at Hattie. “This is a setup against me! It’s Violeta and Kaylee. I know it!”

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 201, to 210]] – Daisy Novels

Chapter 201

Natalie initially thought these few people would be easy to handle.

But she hadn’t expected them to create such a mess. Her whole party was ruined.

Furious, she stepped aside to call her dad.

“Hey, Dad! You need to send Jeremy over right away! Someone’s wrecking my party! Yeah, hurry!”

As soon as she hung up, a chair flew past her.

Natalie was startled and quickly ducked behind the bar, hiding like a turtle.

Once her people were all beaten down, Natalie heard no more noise outside. She slowly peeked out at the scene.

The place was a wreck, and Violeta and her group were nowhere to be seen.

What’s going on?

Did they leave already!?

Natalie stood up from behind the bar, and just then, she heard the sound of cans being opened behind her.

“You’re standing up, huh?”

Turning slowly, Natalie saw Violeta and her friends lounging on the barstools behind the bar, casually watching her.

Violeta’s clothes were still immaculate despite the fight as if she hadn’t been involved.

With an amused look, Violeta leaned on the counter, popped open a can with one hand, took a sip, and said, “So, got any more people? If not, we’re leaving.”

Natalie was stunned.

Anger flared up inside her.

This bitch, does she look down on me? She’s not even worthy!

Seeing Natalie remain silent, Violeta nodded to the men beside her. “Looks like she’s got no one left. Let’s go. It’s getting late.”

Zoren commented, “What a waste of time. So boring.”

Natalie had already called for backup. There was no way she was letting them leave so easily now!

Summoning her courage, she shouted, “Stop right there!”

Violeta turned back nonchalantly. “What now?”

Trying to keep calm, Natalie said, “You ruined my party. Do you even know who I am? I won’t let you get away with this!”

Jasper laughed like he had just heard the funniest joke. No one had ever tried to intimidate them with their status all his life.

Mimicking her words, he asked, “Do you even know who we are? Forget about this place. How about we talk about…

Before he could finish his sentence, outside the party area, the sound of several motorcycles roared to life as a whole biker gang had arrived.

The onlookers outside quickly scattered.

A thirty-something man walked in with seven or eight young people in biker gear following him. They had quite an imposing presence.

Seeing him, Natalie’s fear melted away. She shouted with delight, “Jeremy! Finally! It’s them! You have to help me get revenge. They ruined my party. They need to pay!”

The man called Jeremy was bald, but he had a thick beard.

Violeta and her friends turned to look at them.

It seemed the show wasn’t over yet. They decided to stick around and have a bit more fun.

When Violeta saw the man called Jeremy, he looked familiar. She thought for a moment.

Oh! Now she remembered.

In the team of stunt directors on set, this big- bearded guy was known by the nickname ‘Jellybean. Many people on the set used to tease him about this nickname.

But aren’t they a biker gang now? Or is being a biker just a hobby for them?

How did they switch careers to join a stunt team in the city?

What a coincidence.

Is Natalie’s dad the stunt director who chatted with Violeta in her previous life?

It seems like it’s a small world after all! Who would’ve thought this reserved stunt director had such a headstrong daughter?

Violeta watched them with interest.

Jeremy stepped forward. “What are you guys doing here, causing trouble in Moon Bay?”

Jasper laughed. “Are you saying Moon Bay is your turf?”

Moon Bay is an undeveloped area without developers, so it remains the country’s property.

Just because a biker gang roamed here didn’t mean they owned it.

Hayden narrowed his eyes, his voice icy. “Natalie’s earlier words make me wonder if the cliff accident in Moon Bay was natural or caused by you. You’re illegally gathering here, claiming the land. Do you know the consequences?

“Seems like the rules here are too loose.”

Hayden’s words carried authority without anger.

His righteous aura was almost palpable.

Jeremy glanced at them, each with an extraordinary demeanour, unlike the usual street idlers.

Especially the man in the white jacket.

Could it be…

His family was in politics.

If that were true, this could be trouble.

Jeremy’s face looked grim.

Chapter 202

Jeremy’s face looked grim.

But Natalie, oblivious, kept shouting, “Jeremy, teach them a lesson! They’re already dead meat and still mouthing off!”

Jeremy remained silent.

He decided not to act hastily before understanding the situation. He didn’t want to mess with someone important and invite trouble they couldn’t handle.

Jeremy subtly glanced at his subordinates.

Then he told Natalie, “Ms. Natalie, I know you’re upset, but let’s not rush.”

“This is a law-abiding society. You can’t just say anything you want. What happened earlier might have been a misunderstanding. Regardless, you wrecked our place and broke a lot of furniture. Shouldn’t you compensate us first?”

Violeta glanced at the mess around her.

She didn’t expect Jeremy to be as steady as she remembered from the previous life, especially considering they had shared meals on set.

Violeta didn’t want to make a big deal out of this.

She said, “These few chairs and tables aren’t worth much. Who knows what might have happened if we hadn’t resisted just now. Ms. Natalie has quite a fiery temper-she tries to strike up a conversation, fails, and then wants to pin people down here. She even tried to force us to drink a few bottles of liquor. We wrecked your place, so consider this settling the score. Let’s go, guys.”

Zoren is puzzled. “Huh? Just like that??”

Jasper and Liam looked at Hayden, who remained expressionless and did not say a word.

Hayden didn’t speak up, and they didn’t know what to do, but he seemed to tacitly agree with what Violeta said.

Actually, it would have been ideal to wrap things up there, as Violeta showed them respect because of her relationship with Jeremy in her previous life.

But unexpectedly…

Natalie pressed on, asking, “Do you really think you can just walk away? That’s too simple! If you leave now, what will happen to the reputation of our biker gang? Will anyone be able to challenge my turf in the future?”

Violeta was puzzled.

Natalie continued, “They all ride motorcycles, so punish them according to the rules. That’s the only way this can be settled.”

Zoren couldn’t help but laugh. “Haha, you really don’t know your place.”

Jeremy remained silent.

Natalie turned to him and said, “Jeremy, say something!”

His subordinate had just secretly taken their photo and investigated them. By now, they had the results and murmured a few words in Jeremy’s ear.

Upon hearing this, Jeremy’s complexion paled. He quickly exclaimed, “Ms. Natalie! No, we mustn’t offend them.”

Natalie was shocked. “What?”

They can’t be offended. In reality, they have already been offended.

It’s too late to say that now.

Previously, when Violeta said this matter should end here, Natalie wouldn’t let it go. Now, it’s not something they can stop just by shouting to end it.

Liam ran his hand through his hair. “They’ve probably figured out who we are. Let’s call the police and sort this out. We should leave.”

Jeremy didn’t have time to explain to Natalie who they were. He quickly stepped forward and said, “Everyone, this was all just a misunderstanding. It’s our fault.”

Natalie, who had been cocky in the area due to her father’s leadership in a motorcycle gang, was accustomed to being confident.

Besides, she had previously felt quite intimidated and had been taunted and ridiculed by Violeta!

Her pride took a hit, and she expected Jeremy to come and settle scores for her. However, Jeremy refused revenge and talked about reconciliation, which completely contradicted the typical style of their biker gang.

Natalie couldn’t understand it at all.

“Jeremy, what are you doing…”

“Be quiet.”

Jeremy, losing patience, scolded, “Someone, take her away!”

Natalie’s eyes widened. “You …”

A few men hurriedly stepped forward, covering Natalie’s mouth and dragging her away.

Only then did Jeremy step forward, apologizing politely, “I’m really sorry. Ms. Natalie is immature, speaking without thinking. She’s inexperienced. I apologize on her behalf! This whole thing was our fault.”

But it was too late for Jeremy’s apology.

They wouldn’t say anything openly, but who knew what Hayden might do.

Everyone has to pay for their actions.

Hayden said, “Let’s go.”

“Alright.”

Call.

Jeremy watched them leave silently, a sense of foreboding hanging over him.

Hayden and the others dropped Violeta off first.

“See you at school.”

“See you at school.”

Hayden watched Violeta go into her house before driving away with the others.

Two days later.

The news reported two significant stories.

One was that Moon Bay had been officially included in the Central Park construction project, with no trespassing allowed.

It was sudden and unexpected!

The two mountains of Moon Bay had suddenly been designated as part of the project!

After being included in the project, workers arrived the same day to seal off the entrance to Moon Bay with iron sheets, preventing anyone from entering.

Chapter 203

The largest base of the biker gang was completely taken down!

If this didn’t involve Hayden, Violeta wouldn’t believe it, no matter how hard anyone tried to convince her.

But it was good that it was taken down. Moon Bay often had incidents, and being sealed off could save a few lives in the future.

The other news was that the husband of the famous performing and dancing artist Vivian Montclair was accused of attempted molestation and taken away by the police.

Both of these explosive news stories the whole nation was talking about had Violeta’s involvement.

She even went to the scene to see the action herself!

The weekend finally arrived, and the college competition semifinals were about to begin.

The semifinals were held in a sports arena, and all the teams winning in the preliminary round in Quinston would be reshuffled and matched with opponents.

In the afternoon, the matchup list for the semifinals was posted on the official website.

Violeta logged in to the website and saw “The Mighty Dragons. “The Spring Blossom’.

The Spring Blossom’ was made up entirely of girls from the neighboring nursing school.

There were very few all-girls teams in the college competition, so when Violeta saw that ‘The Spring Blossom’ was all girls, she was pretty happy.

It proved that esports weren’t just for men; women could excel too.

However, it was unfortunate for them that they were up against Violeta’s team. Violeta had no intention of going easy on them just because they were girls. Her goal was to win the championship!

After the list was posted, Zelena and Hattie also checked the matchups. Their team was up against students from the sports school, a strong team.

When they saw Violeta’s team was matched against an all-girls team, they couldn’t help but mock, “Violeta’s luck is really something!”

They initially thought ‘The Spring Blossom’ would be weak.

But things didn’t turn out the way they expected.

After the semifinal list was posted, the forum started analyzing the overall strength of the other schools.

Especially the opponents of ‘The Mighty Dragons’ for this round.

During the preliminary round, ‘The Mighty Dragons’ was the first team from Toland University to win, defeating other teams with overwhelming strength. So naturally, this time, Violeta’s team’s opponents became the focus of the entire school’s attention.

Someone on the forum started digging into the “The Spring Blossom’ background and even went to other schools to gather information.

What they found out was astonishing.

It turned out that the five girls in ‘The Spring Blossom’ were all incredibly skilled!

All of them are top players on the national leaderboard. Their captain, Evelyn, even served in an esports club, which speaks volumes about her skills. She also founded her own gaming buddy center.

The gaming buddy centre’s members are girls and skilled gaming buddies.

Except for Evelyn, all the members of ‘The Spring Blossom’ are gaming buddies from the gaming buddy center. They are skilled in both gaming prowess and charming charisma. They’re like all- rounders, adept at being adorable and fierce in battle.

So, this team is all girls! They’re not weak at all; they’re really strong.

They’ve been winning school tournaments decisively.

The forum exploded with discussion.

Wow, that’s incredible!

I hired ‘The Spring Blossom’ as a gaming buddy before. But I didn’t know it was them! They’re really good, but expensive too.

In the market, female gaming buddies charge more than male ones, especially highly skilled ones. So their rates were relatively high.

However, the quality of the ‘The Spring Blossom’ gaming buddy team was exceptional, resulting in many repeat customers.

“They are like the Athena.”

“Amazing, this match is going to be interesting.”

“I’m already looking forward to the competition.”

The forums were buzzing with chatter, and Zelena and her friends were shocked after seeing the posts. They had underestimated ‘The Spring Blossom’ completely; not only were they not amateurs, but each was also a skilled player, capable in their own right, like an all-rounder.

They had all handled thousands of gaming buddy requests, balancing entertainment with work, making them experts in every hero and position.

This meant that the pressure was on ‘The Mighty Dragons.’

They had thought Violeta was formidable enough, but now there were five more like her.

Hattie felt a pang of defeat; she had thought she was already one of the best female gamers, only to see Violeta, from a major leaderboard player, emerge first, followed by five gaming buddy girls from small-time leaderboard players. It was hard to accept!

Zelena secretly hoped that if these five could make an impact, they might brush Violeta aside, proving their worth.

When Violeta learned of the strength of ‘The Spring Blossom’, far from worrying, she seemed even happier.

Kaylee asked, “Vio, aren’t you worried? Everyone on the forums is saying how formidable these five are, and their captain is a retired player from a professional esports club.”

Leaning against the wall, Violeta took a sip of water, feeling tired after training.

“Losing to the strong isn’t shameful, and besides …” She picked up a tennis racket by her feet, twirling it in her hand and smiling. “I don’t plan on losing either.”

In her memories from a previous life, Hattie eventually won the championship.

Chapter 204

The Spring Blossom’ didn’t clinch the title, indicating plenty of drama ahead; there was no rush.

Finally, the day of the semifinals arrived.

The White family’s driver dropped Violeta off in the morning at the sports arena.

She had arrived too early and hadn’t had breakfast, so she grabbed a sandwich at a nearby convenience store.

As Zoren bit into her third sandwich, the rest of the team began to show up.

In the group chat, Zoren tagged Violeta.

Vio, where are you?’

Violeta replied, ‘At the convenience store across the sports arena.’

After getting out of the car, Zoren checked his phone, glanced around, and spotted Violeta sitting with her chin resting on one hand and a sandwich in the other, waving it at him. He quickly walked over.

“Vio, haven’t you had breakfast yet?”

“Nope, I woke up too early. Didn’t want to be late. Have you eaten, Zoren?”

“Yeah, I have.”

Zoren sat beside Violeta, barely warming the bench, before others arrived at the sports arena.

They all headed to the convenience store, where Jasper grabbed some milk to drink.

Once Violeta finished her sandwiches, the group walked into the sports arena together.

As soon as they stepped inside, a staff member approached them.

“Are you from Toland University?”

Violeta nodded. “Yeah, we’re The Mighty Dragons’ team.”

The staff member’s stern face broke into a smile upon hearing that.

The Mighty Dragons were a hot favorite in this competition, so they deserved special attention!

“Come with me. I’ll take you to get your uniforms. The match starts at 6 PM, but there’s a rehearsal this afternoon to get familiar with the equipment. Once you’re done, you’re free to leave, but make sure you’re back by 5 PM.”

“Got it.”

They got their uniforms and stood in front of a mirror, feeling like real pros.

Violeta pulled out her phone, intending to snap a selfie for Irene. Just as she pressed the shutter, the rest of the team turned towards her, and Zoren even made a peace sign, capturing all five of them in the photo.

The resting rooms were assigned based on the day’s match schedule.

The team explored the venue, getting used to the computers and setups.

“This afternoon’s match will be live-streamed on White Bear TV,” a staff member informed them. “If any of you have concerns about being on camera, let us know now.”

“Concerns?” Violeta asked.

The staff member nodded. “Some participants prefer not to show their faces and request to wear masks. We can provide those if needed.”

Violeta thought for a moment. She joined this college competition for exposure; wearing a mask would defeat the purpose.

Plus, wearing a mask wasn’t much use since their team, The Mighty Dragons, was already well-known at school.

“No mask for me. What about you guys?”

Zoren shrugged. “I’m good.”

Jasper said, “No problem here.”

Liam agreed, “I’m okay.”

Hayden simply nodded and said, “Yeah.”

With no objections, the staff member was relieved.

Since they were all quite good-looking, covering their faces with masks would be a shame.

After sorting everything out, five girls in high school uniforms, each carrying a backpack, entered the sports arena just as they were about to leave.

As they passed by, Violeta stopped and glanced back at them.

At that moment, Evelyn’s gaze also landed on them.

Their eyes met.

The identity is self-evident.

Evelyn asked, “You guys are The Mighty Dragons’ team?”

Violeta replied, “That’s right.”

Evelyn smiled. “You guys are impressive. Looking forward to the match this afternoon.”

Violeta responded, “Same here. See you this afternoon.”

With a brief exchange, they parted ways.

As she stepped outside, the sun was shining brightly.

Violeta hailed a cab and said, “Let’s head to George’s Internet Café. I heard they uploaded the videos from the preliminary rounds on the official site. Let’s check them out.”

“Sure.”

Just as Violeta and her team left, Zelena and Hattie’s teams arrived at the sports arena one after the other.

They had a lot of demands, asking for a private lounge and specific computer setups, and wanted the best camera angles.

Hattie and Zelena were particularly concerned about their appearance, fearing the HD live stream without filters might not flatter them.

While they were being picky, “The Spring Blossom’ was getting ready in the adjacent lounge.

Captain Evelyn was verifying the numbers on their ID cards.

One girl was fixing the bow on her uniform in front of the mirror. Two others were sipping milk tea on the couch. And another short-haired girl was smoking by the window, replying to messages.

A staff member knocked on the door.

Knock… knock…

Evelyn said, “Amara, can you get the door without turning around?”

Amara Vale, the girl fixing her bow, nodded and said, “Sure.”

She opened the door to find a staff member smiling awkwardly, with Hattie’s team standing behind him.

“Can we help you?”

Chapter 205

The staff member looked very embarrassed. “Sorry, but I’d like to speak with your captain.”

Amara stepped aside. “Evelyn, they want to see you.”

Evelyn put down her ID card and walked to the door. “What’s going on?”

The staff member started apologizing, “Ms. Evelyn, I’m really sorry-“

Before he could finish, Hattie bypassed him and strutted into the lounge, her eyes brazenly scanning the space. She spoke in a commanding tone, “Alright, we’ll take this room.”

The team inside was taken aback.

Evelyn asked, “What do you mean?”

The staff member explained, “Ms. Evelyn, this is Ms. Hattie from Flame Vanguard. She wants to switch lounges with you.”

This room had windows and a nice view.

Hattie, arms crossed and fiddling with her nails, added, “Yeah, I like this lounge. Since you’re only playing one match this afternoon, just give it to us.”

Evelyn frowned. “What do you mean by ‘only one match’?”

Hattie snickered, “Exactly what it sounds like.”

In her eyes, neither ‘The Spring Blossom’ nor ‘The Mighty Dragons’ were making it to the finals, so it made sense to her that they should give up the spacious lounge.

If she had asked nicely, Evelyn might have agreed.

But her rude and unreasonable attitude was too much.

“I’m not switching. Get out.”

The staff member looked troubled.

Hattie insisted, “Why not? Give me one good reason.”

Amara cut in, “No means no. Can’t you understand a simple refusal?”

Hattie blinked at Amara, her gaze dripping with disdain as she looked her up and down. “And who are you? If you’re not the captain, you have no say here. You’re just here for the prize money, right? How about I pay you to switch lounges?”

All of them are shocked.

That was truly disgusting!

Was she here just to bully them?

The two girls on the couch jumped up. “What’s your problem? Think you’re hot stuff just because you have some money? If you’re rich, why not buy the whole sports arena and pick any room you want?”

Hattie ignored them, looking a bit impatient. She sighed, then turned to Evelyn and said, “Cut the nonsense. How about 3,000 dollars? Deal?”

Evelyn replied, “I’d switch for free with anyone else but with you? No way.”

“Ha.”

Hattie sneered and walked out of the room.

She wasn’t giving up, though. She went straight to the organizers to negotiate.

The organizers would probably cave under her pressure and give her another lounge. But as for switching with them? Not a chance!

After Hattie left, the staff member apologized profusely to them.

After all, the staff job wasn’t easy

Evelyn said, “It’s okay.” either.

Once they closed the door, the lounge erupted in chatter.

“What was that? Using money to insult people, what era does she think she’s in? It’s the modern age. Does she think she’s some kind of aristocrat from the olden days?”

“What a joke! What team did she say she was on? ‘Flame Vanguard’? Haha, I wish I could meet her. I’d teach her a lesson!”

“Yeah, and she even offered 3,000; it’s laughable! Does she really think 3,000 dollars is a lot of money?”

Their gaming buddy team charged a high fee despite them being just teenagers. Each of them had strong earning capabilities.

They had seen money before; there was no way they’d be tempted by 3,000 dollars.

Evelyn intervened and said, “Alright, let’s not bother with her.”

Later, Hattie negotiated with the organizers and finally got the desired lounge.

However, this encounter began a feud between Hattie and ‘The Spring Blossom’.

Violeta and her friends went to George’s internet café.

They watched the preliminary matches of ‘The Spring Blossom’ online. They clearly had a strategic approach, and each member displayed impressive skills.

They carefully analyzed their gameplay, dissecting their rhythm and individual strengths to identify weaknesses and devise a strategy tailored to counter them.

“Give me five!”

“If we win this afternoon’s match, barbeque tonight!”

“Sounds good.”

After a simple lunch, they played a few more games.

George knew Violeta had been busy with the college competition and hadn’t had time to check the black market.

But there was some recent news he felt he should share.

Knowing Violeta preferred to keep her identity low-profile, George approached her quietly while she was getting water.

“There’s a bounty on you in the black market.”

“Huh?”

Violeta paused slightly. “A bounty on me?”

George nodded. “Someone has put up a bounty of 150 thousand dollars based on your previous posts in the black market, tracing your IP to Quinston. The higher-ups in the black market are after you, and now many people are digging into you online. You should be prepared.”

Chapter 206

Previously, Violeta had used the nickname Six to post on the black market, which was her only breakthrough.

“No worries, I know what to do.”

George remained silent.

Being wanted by the black market meant facing potential dangers at any moment.

However, Violeta seemed completely unfazed.

Yet George realized that Hayden and the others close to Violeta were not ordinary people. Being in their circle indicated that Violeta herself was remarkable.

She probably had a way to handle it.

Perhaps he was overthinking it.

At five o’clock in the afternoon, they arrived at the sports arena, ready to start the match.

The audience tickets for the sports arena had been sold out in advance. The staff escorted those who wanted to enter through the back doors.

With an hour to go before the match started, Violeta sat on the sofa and downloaded the White Bear TV app on her phone. Sure enough, she saw the preview of the university tournament on the homepage.

Although the broadcast hadn’t started yet, the pre- show audience count was already in the six figures.

This was just the semifinal. For the finals, the audience reservations would only increase.

With such high exposure, it was no wonder Hattie was so eager to win the tournament in her previous life.

Winning the college competition would undoubtedly benefit her future debut!

At five-fifty, the staff came to the lounge to call them out for preparation.

The team strolled out of the lounge, their footsteps echoing softly as they approached the room of ‘The Spring Blossom’ team. Just ahead, they crossed paths with Evelyn and her teammates, emerging from the lounge.

The two teams met.

Evelyn gave Violeta a faint smile.

Violeta responded with a slight lift of her lips. The two teams walked in front and behind, respectively, towards the stage to prepare for the match.

The equipment on site was uniform, except for individual members with special requirements, like Hattie and Zelena.

When they arrived at the venue and entered the arena, they started their computers to begin the game. Cameras for photos and live streaming were all turned on. One camera roamed the venue, while another aimed at the big screen showing the match to the audience.

The comment section quickly rolled in. Nearly fifty thousand people had flooded into the livestream in less than five minutes.

The host briefly delivered an opening speech and introduced the teams competing this afternoon. The first match was between the popular teams: ‘The Mighty Dragons’ VS ‘The Spring Blossom’.

As the host introduced them on stage, Hattie and Zelena’s team waited below the stage. Hattie was scheduled fourth to go on stage, while Zelena was third.

They had to wait for the previous teams to finish before taking their turn.

Zelena didn’t know how to play this game, but to appear more knowledgeable on stage, she had been diligently practicing these past few days. However, since she only played support heroes, she didn’t care much about her skills.

Instead, she was more concerned about her appearance.

She kept checking her makeup in the mirror, ensuring it was flawless and could withstand the scrutiny of the high-definition cameras later.

On the other hand, Hattie was more focused on the outcome of the match between Violeta and Evelyn.

She sat there with her arms crossed, looking up at the big screen with an air of arrogance.

Amidst the voices of the host and commentators, the match finally began!

The hero selection phase commenced on the large screen after the ten team members entered matchmaking.

Violeta had already predicted the opponents’ likely lineup during her time at the internet cafe, so she banned the opposing team’s two most proficient core heroes during the ban phase.

Upon seeing this, Evelyn knew that Violeta’s team had studied their tactics.

Nevertheless, it didn’t matter much; the lineup chosen by the opponents didn’t particularly counter theirs, and they could still manage.

After the hero selection, the match officially began.

Amidst the exceptional commentary by the announcers, the number of viewers in the

livestream room increased rapidly. Besides many casual viewers, there were numerous alumni from several universities in Quinston.

The comment section was flooding in rapidly, with online viewership steadily rising.

Based on the keywords in the comment section flashing across the screen, it was evident how popular Violeta was in school. Numerous viewers actively mentioned Violeta, showing considerable interest in both Violeta and Hayden’s team.

Down below, Hattie and Zelena watched the live stream on their phones.

Seeing the comment section full of compliments about how beautiful Violeta was, dissatisfied, Zelena typed in response, “Am I the only one who doesn’t get how beautiful Violeta is? She’s not as amazing as the hype makes her out to be. Some people just mindlessly praise her, which is ruining her appeal!”

When she sent this message, it quickly disappeared in the comment section.

Unsatisfied, Zelena closed the livestream. Little did she expect her account’s private messages to explode shortly after.

Opening them, she found nothing but insults.

“Seriously? Look at you, acting all jealous.” “Jealous, huh?”

“Who asked for your opinion? If you can’t say anything nice, just don’t talk, okay?”

“See what jealousy looks like.”

“If I were you,

I’d stay silent.”

The backstage messages flooded in so quickly that Zelena immediately disabled her private messaging function. Thankfully, she hadn’t used this app much; otherwise, these netizens might have easily uncovered her identity.

Hattie had been watching Violeta’s gameplay the whole time. She couldn’t help but admit that Violeta indeed had exceptional skills.

In a certain sense, Violeta was a formidable opponent.

But at the same time, defeating her would bring even greater satisfaction to Hattie!

The game went on for thirty-seven minutes.

By the thirtieth-minute mark, Evelyn’s team began to sense they were losing ground.

Chapter 207

By the thirtieth-minute mark, Evelyn’s team began to sense they were losing ground.

The enemy team managed to secure two consecutive dragons. Despite Evelyn’s team’s strength, the opponents were well-acquainted with their tactics, resulting in significant setbacks across all three lanes, starting with the mid-lane collapsing first.

It appeared Violeta had identified the midplane’s vulnerability and concentrated her efforts there, swiftly taking down the outer turret and invading their jungle.

In contrast, Violeta’s team maintained stability across all three lanes. Zoren’s mid-lane, with Violeta’s assistance, became nearly unbeatable. Jasper also played steadily in the bottom lane, and Liam played in the top lane. Their coordination was flawless.

The crystal was pushed while Evelyn was still outside, trying to turn the tide. Unfortunately, they lost.

Game over.

The two commentators excitedly summarized the entire match. The comment section in the live chat praised The Mighty Dragons!

On Evelyn’s side, everyone’s morale was somewhat low. They had thought they could smoothly advance to the finals, but unexpectedly, they were stopped in the semifinals.

They didn’t let defeat get to them.

Therefore, when they stepped off the stage, Evelyn still cordially said to Violeta, “I hope you can make it to the finals. I’ll be following your matches.”

The host then spoke up, “Everyone shouldn’t be disheartened. There’s still a revival match after the semifinals, Evelyn! We look forward to you and your teammates returning to the revival match to continue bringing us exciting gameplay.”

Teams that lost in the first round of the semifinals would enter the revival match.

So “The Spring Blossom’ would be the first terrifying force to secure a spot in the revival match.

Upon hearing this, Evelyn and the others grinned joyfully.

“We’ll be back!”

As the two teams passed Hattie, Evelyn heard her disdainful mockery.

“How could she be so powerful? Turns out she’s worthless.”

Evelyn stopped in her tracks upon hearing Hattie’s words.

Her narrow eyes glinted with a hint of menace as she stared at Hattie.

However, only Evelyn heard Hattie’s words. Hence, the nearby staff were puzzled when Evelyn halted, saying, “Evelyn, please hurry down. The second team is about to go on stage.”

Her teammates looked at her, touching her shoulder, thinking she was hesitant to leave the arena.

“Let’s go. We still have the revival match,” someone said.

Yet Violeta noticed that Evelyn’s gaze remained fixed on Hattie.

Knowing Hattie’s nature, Violeta was certain she had mocked Evelyn, which was why Evelyn was staring at her with such anger.

Hattie put on an innocent look, as if she knew nothing.

Evelyn held back. She couldn’t cause a scene here; it was being broadcast live!

So, she followed her teammates back to the lounge.

On the way back to the lounge, a teammate asked, “Evelyn, what happened just now?”

Evelyn explained honestly, “That woman just insulted us, calling us worthless.”

She remembered this afternoon when Hattie wanted to change lounges and had boldly said they would be eliminated anyway.

Now, it had turned out exactly as Hattie predicted.

Evelyn was truly furious!

But there was nothing they could do; they had indeed lost.

She was just so angry!

Violeta, who was following them, overheard Evelyn’s words.

Violeta didn’t doubt Evelyn’s words because she knew what kind of person Hattie was.

But what surprised Violeta was that neither of Evelyn’s teammates seemed to doubt Evelyn. No wonder Zoren loved gossip so much.

Stepping forward, Zoren approached the group of girls and asked, “Did Hattie just insult you?”

Evelyn hesitated for a moment. “Yes, when I passed by her just now, she called me worthless.”

Beside her, Amara added, “Not only that, but this afternoon, she came with some staff and offered us 3,000 dollars to switch lounges. It’s ridiculous. This person is truly disgusting, pretending to be something she’s not, playing the victim!”

It turned out Hattie had visited their lounge in the afternoon, which confirmed their suspicions.

No wonder they believed Hattie had insulted them.

Violeta lowered her eyelashes. The biggest difference between Hattie and Zelena was that Hattie, relying on the backing of the Ridge family and Hannah, was extremely arrogant in her actions. In contrast, Zelena was outwardly good but inwardly malicious, always ready to stab you in the back.

One was openly malicious, the other covertly so- truly a match made in heaven.

Violeta stepped forward. “It’s okay. Only four teams will ultimately be selected for the semifinals. After successfully advancing through the revival match, you’ll have a chance to confront her.”

Evelyn nodded. “That’s exactly what I think. We must break through in the revival match and defeat her on stage legitimately! Let’s see how arrogant she can be then.”

Chapter 208

After catching sight of Hattie, everyone’s enthusiasm ignited like a blazing fire. Her presence infused the group with renewed energy and determination.

Violeta mused that in a previous chapter of her life, Hattie had been the undisputed champion of the college competition. Typically, she would have continued her winning streak to the finals.

But now, she’s facing off against Evelyn. Who knows if she’ll be bested by Evelyn this time?

If that unfolds, it could alter the course of events entirely.

After ‘The Mighty Dragons’ emerged victorious, the Toland University forum hummed with

congratulatory posts for the team.

Yet, securing just one win didn’t guarantee an overall victory. They awaited the following match arrangements with hopeful anticipation.

But this livestream made Violeta a mini-celebrity online. Many people were drawn to her stunning looks and took plenty of screenshots from the stream to post on Facebook.

Violeta White hadn’t set out to brand herself as an esports sensation. Still, her Facebook buzzed with people hyping her as the best esports star in this year’s college competition.

Once people discovered her gaming ID, many started checking her game stats and adding her as a friend.

After Violeta’s team won, Zelena and Hattie also scored victories.

Violeta got a bit of fame after the match, and Zelena was hoping for the same for herself. But to her surprise, there was barely any talk about her on Facebook, and even the school forum had very few mentions of her.

This considerable disappointment reminded Zelena of the fear she felt in her past life, overshadowed by Violeta.

So, she contacted the hacker Six again, intending to expose a scandal about Violeta and tarnish her reputation.

When Violeta saw Zelena’s message in the cafeteria, she replied, ‘Now’s not the best time to strike. Aren’t you worried about facing her in the finals?’

Zelena wrote, ‘What do you mean?’

Violeta replied, ‘Have you considered whether you can beat her in the finals? Her skills far surpass yours.’

Zelena fell silent for a moment. Yeah.

The hacker’s advice was spot on!

Zelena was so blinded by anger that she forgot that if she had exposed the scandal now and Violeta had still made it to the finals, there’d be no stopping her then.

Even though Zelena hated to admit it, Violeta was good at gaming.

Zelena had watched Violeta’s gameplay on site today, and her skills were top-notch. This victory made it clear to Zelena: Violeta was really good at the game.

Violeta’s team had just defeated ‘The Spring Blossom,’ a small-time leaderboard player team.

Despite ‘The Spring Blossom’ boasting a win rate of over ninety-six percent against any other team, they stood no chance against ‘The Mighty Dragons.’

If Zelena wanted to take Violeta down with this scandal, she had to do it right. She couldn’t miss this one chance because there wouldn’t be another.

If Violeta makes it to the finals, releasing the scandal on her would make her the target of massive online hate. Her popularity would backfire, turning her into a public enemy.

The scandal could still boost the college competition’s buzz if she doesn’t make it to the finals. And if Zelena wins the championship, she’ll ride that wave of attention to the top.

Either way, the plan was foolproof.

So, Zelena decided to hold off for now. ‘Alright, you’re right. We should wait and see if that witch even makes it to the finals first.’

Violeta put away her phone and continued eating.

Kaylee asked, “Vio, who were you chatting with?”

Violeta replied, “Zelena.”

Kaylee was shocked. “What? Were you chatting with Zelena? Isn’t she your arch-nemesis?”

Violeta smiled slyly. “Kay, do you want to make some quick cash?”

Everyone loves a chance to earn money. Kaylee nodded eagerly. “Of course! How do we do it?”

Violeta beckoned her closer, and Kaylee leaned in.

Violeta shared what she knew about Shirley.

After hearing about Shirley’s ordeal, Kaylee was furious.

Back in middle school, Kaylee had faced similar bullying. However, she displayed remarkable courage and immediately stood up for herself. The teachers got involved and called in her parents. With her parents firmly supporting her, the bullies never dared to touch her again.

But Shirley wasn’t as lucky. Zelena had bullied her into severe hearing loss, and she couldn’t afford treatment.

It was heartbreaking!

“Vio, how did you find out about this?” Kaylee asked.

“I stumbled upon it by chance,” Violeta replied.

“So, what do you want me to do?”

Violeta’s plan was simple.

Even if they exposed Zelena later and ruined her reputation, it wouldn’t change Shirley’s situation.

Instead, they could use this information to blackmail Zelena, playing on her fear of being exposed. They could make her cough up the money for Shirley’s ear treatment.

After discussing the plan with Kaylee, she agreed to go along with it.

With Violeta’s help.

Chapter 209

The next day, Zelena’s phone suddenly received an email with a photo attachment during class.

When she opened it, she was shocked to see an old class photo from Eighth Middle School!

Someone had maliciously drawn a big red X over her face, giving it an eerie and unsettling appearance.

Along with the photo was a message: ‘Lena, long time no see. How have you been?’

Zelena fell silent, her breath catching as she stared at the unexpected and disturbing message on her phone screen.

Seeing the old class photo with a glaring red X over her face sent a chill down her spine, making her feel exposed and vulnerable.

Her mind raced with questions as she scanned the classroom, searching for clues about who could have sent such a haunting image.

The usual sounds of lessons filled the air: desks rustling softly and pens scratching against paper. Everyone seemed immersed in their own world, and nothing seemed out of place.

Hattie, seated nearby, noticed her unsettled state and shot her an annoyed glance. “What’s wrong with you?”

Zelena quickly turned her phone screen face down and forced a smile. “Nothing.”

Eighth Middle School was in Arlowand, but she was now in Quinston.

These were two cities, and no one at Toland University knew her as Lena. How could anyone here know her old name?

Could someone be messing with her on purpose?

Zelena suppressed her agitation and continued with her class.

From the back row, Violeta and Kaylee exchanged a knowing smile.

Over the next few days, Zelena continued to receive reminders and items related to Eighth Middle School. Even after turning off the email notification, she still got harassed through texts and letters.

With the weekend’s competition approaching, Zelena wanted to maintain her chances of winning.

That evening, she contacted Six, seeking a solution to the ongoing harassment.

I think my phone’s been hacked. I keep getting spam messages. Can you find out who’s behind this?’

Sitting on the carpet and pausing her grooming of Tuna, Violeta replied, “That will cost extra.

Zelena was silent for a few seconds.

She couldn’t believe the hacker wanted more money after she’d already paid so much!

But with no one else to turn to, she had no choice but to agree.

“How much?”

“1,500.”

“Fine. I want to know who’s messing with me tonight. When I find out, I’m going to destroy them!”

“I meant 1,500 bitcoin.”

Today’s exchange rate shows that a 1,500-bit coin can cost 12,000 dollars.

So, if you want Six to check this out, it’s going to cost over 12,000 dollars!

Rounding it up,

that’s about 15,000 dollars!

Zelena was initially taken aback, then overwhelmed with a sense of hurt.

Even though the Blake family had money, she was a student with no income who relied on her allowance.

She had the money, but spending that much to find out who was bothering her seemed ridiculous.

Zelena started to reconsider her options.

At that moment, another message popped up on her phone.

Think it over. You know I’m worth every penny!

Zelena was lost in her mind.

Six was indeed worth it. They were the only members of the black market who had passed all her tests.

Zelena wanted to keep a long-term connection with Six, knowing she’d need someone who could navigate both the legal and illegal worlds in the future.

After a moment’s hesitation, she agreed.

Alright, go ahead. I’ll wire the money over.

As soon as Zelena transferred the money, Violeta sent the pre-prepared information.

This seems connected to someone from your high school, Shirley. Remember her?’

Zelena didn’t expect such a quick response. Shirley?

She remembered her. Wasn’t she the disciplinary committee member from Eighth Middle School- that soft-spoken, weak-looking one who seemed immature?

What does this have to do with Shirley?’

She’s in Quinston now.’

What!’

Zelena was stunned.

….

But don’t worry. The person sending you these photos isn’t Shirley. Based on the IP address, it’s someone in your class. They probably know about Shirley.’

Damn it!

She knew the culprit must be in her class!

Who is it!?’ Zelena asked urgently.

This person is in your class. Think about whether you’ve made any enemies there. Maybe they’re trying to mess with you before the competition.

Enemies?

Zelena generally got along well with her classmates and was always generous.

But if she had to think of an enemy.

Could it be that witch, Violeta?

Zelena pondered profoundly but couldn’t shake the feeling that something was amiss.

She decided to observe her classmates more closely the next day.

The following day, Violeta coordinated with Kaylee.

Violeta left the room first, and Kaylee made a deliberate slip-up in front of Zelena, making it look like she was caught red-handed.

“So it was you! I knew you were the one sending those photos. What are you trying to do?”

Kaylee, caught off guard momentarily, quickly regained her composure and put her phone away. know all about what you did! I’m going to expose you on the forum!”

Chapter 210

Zelena’s heart skipped a beat, and she struggled to maintain a calm facade as she responded, “What do you know? Hah, what’s your game here? Don’t try to deceive me. You think you can pull one over on me?”

Kaylee didn’t back down. “I’m not bluffing. I know about you bullying a classmate at Eighth Middle School in Arlowand, causing her to lose her hearing. That doesn’t match the innocent act you put on at school.”

Zelena’s eyes widened. Her past misdeeds were her biggest secret.

Ever since she returned to the Blake family, she had been pretending to be a perfect, kind-hearted girl, never mentioning her past. She thought changing cities meant no one would ever know what she did in middle school. But now…

“I know a lot more! Your reputation is about to be trashed!”

Zelena panicked. She couldn’t let anything tarnish her spotless reputation.

Upon hearing Kaylee’s words, a wave of panic swept over her.

But then she quickly composed herself, smirking. “If you wanted to expose me, you would have done it already. Why wait until now?”

Kaylee was momentarily speechless.

Zelena felt relief and satisfaction, knowing she had struck a nerve.

She couldn’t help but feel a twinge of smugness, reassured that it wasn’t Violeta who had uncovered her secret. Unlike Violeta, who would have likely exposed her without hesitation, Kaylee seemed to have her own motives and agenda.

Realizing there was room for negotiation, Zelena saw a glimmer of hope.

“Come on, what do you really want? And how did you find out about this?”

Kaylee hesitated briefly, then said, “You can pay me to keep quiet about it. This information comes with a price tag!”

Zelena narrowed her eyes. “Ha.”

Just as she suspected, it all came down to money.

She knew there was nothing money couldn’t solve in this world.

“I see you’ve resorted to blackmailing me with money.”

Kaylee pressed on, “So, what do you say? You don’t have much time to decide. It’s Friday today, right before the weekend’s college competition. If you refuse, I have plenty of evidence that could ruin your reputation at Toland University!”

Zelena crossed her arms. “Before asking for money, shouldn’t you show me what evidence you have first?”

Kaylee then showed Zelena half of the evidence Violeta had given her.

After seeing it, Zelena felt a chill down her spine. She had not expected Shirley to move to Quinston to work at a nursing home near Toland University. It was fortunate that this idiot, Kaylee, had told her about it first. Zelena couldn’t shake the thought of what might have happened if Shirley had unexpectedly shown up at the school, potentially causing a scene. She realized she would have been completely caught off guard and unprepared for the repercussions.

“Are these things all from Shirley?”

“Yep, just gotta pay up, and I can delete it all.”

Zelena’s eyes flashed with a hint of fierceness.

This jerk!

Renny……

“How much do you want?”

“15,000.”

Zelena paused, taken aback.

Another 15,000?

Zelena was slightly stunned. She had already spent roughly the same amount as Six to investigate this matter. Now, Kaylee was asking for the same sum.

What a coincidence.

“Give me 15,000, and I’ll delete everything,” Kaylee said.

“Why should I trust you?” Zelena countered.

“The evidence is all on my phone. After you pay me, I’ll hand it over to you,” Kaylee replied matter-of-factly.

As Zelena pondered, the bell for class rang.

Violeta, who had been hiding upstairs, also came down the stairs.

Seeing Violeta, Zelena lowered her voice and said to Kaylee, “Don’t tell Violeta about this. I’ll talk to you after class.”

With that, Zelena turned and walked into the classroom.

Violeta approached Kaylee, who gave her a discreet thumbs-up gesture. Together, they walked into the classroom for the lesson.

After class.

After thinking it over, Zelena agreed to Kaylee’s request. She handed over 15,000, and after Kaylee transferred the critical data from her phone, she gave it to Zelena.

Zelena thought that getting Kaylee’s phone would solve everything. Still, she didn’t expect it to be a trap set by Violeta and Kaylee for her!

Violeta got 12,000 dollars in hand, all of which she got.

Kaylee received 15,000 dollars, and Violeta let her keep 3,000 dollars to help lighten the financial burden of the miscellaneous expenses for the past few years at Toland University.

The remaining 24,000 dollars were all given to Shirley to treat her ears.

Violeta also instructed her to leave Quinston overnight because, since Zelena had taken the money, she would definitely go to the nursing home for Shirley afterward.

To Shirley, 24,000 dollars is a considerable sum. She was shocked when she saw the money. She would probably need to find out how many years it would take to earn this amount if she had to rely on herself.

In fact, treating sensorineural deafness doesn’t cost much money. However, Shirley’s family was financially struggling, so she couldn’t afford it.

With a total of 24,000 dollars, she can treat her ears and attend a good university!

“You guys…” She was moved to tears. You’ve been so incredibly kind to me. I don’t know how to thank you.”

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 471 to 480) – Daisy Novels

Chapter 471

The classic saying says, “He who sows the wind will reap the whirlwind.”

So, he meant no matter what happened to the Larkin family, he wouldn’t lift a finger to help them, huh?

Talk about cold-blooded! It’s not only ruthless toward herself but also towards the entire Larkin family.

Sure, Ursula might have messed up, but what about the long-standing friendship between the Quarry and Larkin families? Didn’t that count for even a little bit of consideration?

Ursula was in agony, and the resentment inside her just grew stronger!

Meanwhile, Yorick stepped inside the room.

Imogen was still awake, looking rather pale. The Quarry family had been through too much lately. Her heart was heavy with worry.

Seeing Yorick return, Imogen’s eyes filled with sadness. “Rick, if you keep getting tangled up with Ursula, I don’t think I can take it anymore.”

So much had happened. Even Thane had stirred up trouble. After all these years of marriage, he turned out to have a son before they tied the knot. Thinking about Thane’s attitude toward that child stung Imogen’s heart.

Yorick moved closer, sat beside her, and said softly, “If she shows up, send her away.”

Upon hearing that, Imogen’s eyes lit up immediately. “Really?”

Imogen could hardly believe it. He used to treasure Ursula the most. Even though he said they split, Imogen never bought it.

Ursula was a master manipulator. Who knew what tricks she might pull next to win Yorick back? It was terrifying. Marrying someone as fragile as Ursula, what good would that do?

Yorick nodded. “Yeah.”

With those words, Imogen finally felt at ease. If Yorick said it, he must have truly given up on Ursula.

After some thought, she tried to probe further, “She probably came to you about Cloudia.”

“I know.”

“And you…”

“I won’t get involved,” Yorick stated firmly.

Those four words were like a balm to Imogen’s worries, and she nodded. “Yeah, it’s best not to. Rumor had it that she got involved in something bad.”

Getting mixed up in that mess could drag the Quarry family through the mud. As long as Yorick said he wouldn’t get involved, Imogen could finally relax.

Yorick was over Ursula. Since he learned the truth about that car accident, hearing Ursula’s name filled him with revulsion.

……

Ursula wasn’t sure how she made it back to the Larkin family. She was utterly exhausted, sitting in her wheelchair. When she got back, it was already 3:30 in the morning.

Jaxon was still awake. As she passed his room, she heard him on the phone.

The door was open. When Jaxon saw Ursula return, he hung up the phone. His gaze toward her lacked the warmth it once held.

“Hey, Jaxon,” Ursula called out.

Her voice carried the weight of her current pain. The Larkin family was in shambles, and everyone was overshadowed by a cloud of anxiety, especially Ursula.

When the Larkin family was doing well, everyone treated her like a precious gem. But now that the family was falling apart and she had no blood ties to them, she felt lost without Cloudia’s protection-just her and Jaxon left, and Ursula feared she had no one to rely on.

Jaxon’s face was stern. “Where have you been?”

“I went to see Rick,” Ursula replied, her voice tinged with uncertainty.

Jaxon asked, “And what did he say?”

“He… didn’t say much.”

Those words were suffocating and she couldn’t bring herself to repeat them.

Upon hearing Ursula’s response, Jaxon could guess Yorick’s stance toward the Larkin family. The one person who should have extended a helping hand was now indifferent. It was clear that Ursula’s involvement in Stella’s accident was serious.

Jaxon closed his eyes and said, “Just go back to your room.”

Chapter 472

“Get lost,” Jaxon barked, his voice dripping with venom. It was clear he didn’t want to see Ursula anymore.

Ursula’s heart clenched. “Jaxon…”

“I said, get lost.”

His words, spat with such intensity, left Ursula feeling suffocated. She knew she was in deep trouble. Without Cloudia, she had no one to lean on in this family.

Facing Jaxon’s seething anger, Ursula didn’t dare say anything more. She retreated to her room, feeling utterly defeated. Left alone, Jaxon gripped his phone, his hands trembling slightly.

The car accident, orchestrated by Ursula, had nearly cost Stella her life. He remembered those days when Stella lay in the hospital. He had cared for her, visiting her every day.

So, when did everything change? When did he start disliking Stella? Was it because she made life difficult for Ursula, constantly bringing up the accident? In their ongoing disputes, he had sided with Ursula, the one he’d grown up with.

……

Meanwhile, far away in Ferrowland, Susanna hung up the call with Stella and went downstairs to dial Silas’s number on the landline.

Predictably, Stella was unreachable, and Silas was also unavailable in the dead of night. Hull’s fever was soaring past 103 degrees Fahrenheit, and if it continued like this, it would spell trouble.

Susanna was on the verge of panic. She returned to her room, shaking Hull awake. “Hey, wake up!”

Hull opened his eyes groggily, giving her a fleeting glance before drifting back to sleep. Susanna knew if the fever didn’t break soon, it could be dangerous.

“Ugh— I’m going to lose my mind!” she muttered. In hindsight, she should have accepted Star’s offer to stay with the Quinn family. Surely, the family that raised Star couldn’t be that intimidating, right? And with a house that big, she’d hardly ever run into Mrs. Lugar.

Desperate, Susanna tried to call an ambulance, but her grasp of the local language failed her. She had studied it, but now, when she needed it most, she was at a loss.

Frustrated, Susanna had no choice but to try and bring Hull’s fever down with cold water. She started with his face, then moved to his neck. But the small area she was covering wasn’t enough, and the fever soon spiked again.

Left with no choice, Susanna decided to expand her efforts. She pulled back the covers and loosened Hull’s robe, turning her face away to avoid looking at his body. With a damp cloth, she wiped him down clumsily.

A low groan escaped Hull.

Startled, Susanna glanced back, realizing she’d brushed against one of his injuries. She quickly averted her eyes and continued, moving from his upper body to his lower.

As she focused on his lower half, she turned her face even further away, barely able to see. Suddenly, Hull’s hand clamped around her wrist.

“What are you doing?” Hull’s voice, though rough with fever, cut through the silence.

Susanna instinctively met his gaze, noticing the red veins in his eyes. Despite his condition, his gaze was intense.

“I-I’m trying to cool you down,” she stammered. Her eyes slowly drifted to the cloth in her hand, realizing where she had been placing it.

Her face turned beet red, and she was momentarily stunned.

Chapter 473

Although she wasn’t as thorough as Hull in undressing her, she hadn’t stripped him entirely. At least she left his boxers on.

Anyway, it was as good as nothing.

Susanna awkwardly glanced at him and said, “The fever wouldn’t come down, so I had to…”

Hull tightened his grip on her wrist. His eyes, bloodshot from the fever, stared at her with a wild, almost primal intensity. Susanna swallowed hard. She looked down and murmured, “I tried calling your people but couldn’t reach anyone.”

If she had managed to get through, things wouldn’t have come to this.

“Please, let go of me,” Susanna said, flustered.

He wouldn’t think she was trying to take advantage of him, would he? She wasn’t that sort of person.

Hull slowly released her. Probably overwhelmed by his fever, he soon fell back asleep on the bed.

Worried the fever might cause complications, Susanna wiped him down three times before his temperature finally stabilized.

Exhausted, Susanna fell asleep right there by his bedside.

……

Hull slept in until after nine the following morning, waking only when there was a knock at the door.

“Hey, it’s me,” Barnaby’s voice came from outside.

Hull sat up in bed and noticed Susanna asleep by his side. She must have tossed and turned a lot in her sleep because her hair was a total mess.

“Hey, hey? I’m coming in…

Hearing no response from inside, Barnaby pushed the door open and walked in.

As soon as he entered, he met Hull’s displeased gaze.

When he saw Hull pull the blanket over the woman beside him, Barnaby’s eyes widened in shock.

“What happened the night before?” Barnaby’s brain froze. “Oh boy! It’s clear now. The boss has a woman. His room isn’t somewhere we can waltz into anymore. Why didn’t he say anything when I knocked? Now, he’s giving me that look like he wants to eat me alive.”

Barnaby gulped and stammered, “I knocked. I knocked hard.”

“Get out.” Hull’s lips barely moved, but the single word he uttered was ice-cold.

Barnaby flinched, nodding rapidly. “Right, I’m out. I’m leaving. I’ll stay far, far away.”

With that, Barnaby hurried out of the room, carefully closing the door behind him.

Inside the room.

Only Hull and Susanna remained. Exhausted from caring for him, she hadn’t even noticed the water still by the bed. When Hull gently lifted her onto the bed, she didn’t stir.

Watching her small, delicate face, Hull instinctively reached out and tugged the blanket up snugly over her.

……

Downstairs, Barnaby saw Silas come in and quickly approached him, whispering, “I’m telling you, that’s definitely the boss’s woman.”

Silas gave Barnaby a long, silent look, his expression suggesting Barnaby figure things out for himself.

Barnaby insisted, “I’m serious.”

Silas remained expressionless. “I have some news for you.”

“What news?”

“Finley is likely heading to the Muliba Desert this time.”

Barnaby’s mouth fell open in shock. “Really? Is Mr. Quinn trying to get Finley killed?”

Finley was known for his cleanliness. Sending him to one of the driest places was practically a death sentence for someone like him. The Muliba Desert was notorious for its lack of rain, sometimes going years without a drop. How could anyone send Finley to a place like that and expect him to cope?

Silas added, “I have a feeling you might be sent there with him as well.”

Barnaby yelled, “What?  Why would we go there? There’s no mission for us in the desert!”

Chapter 474

Barnaby was baffled.

“It’s best to avoid that kind of place,” he mused, “It’s downright dangerous.”

Silas chimed in, “Because your mouth’s just as annoying as Finley’s.”

Barnaby was stunned. “Whoa, hold on! That’s harsh, huh? What did I ever do to you?”

Silas shrugged. “You didn’t do anything to me. But you sure ticked off the boss.”

“Wait, what? When did that happen? How come nobody told me?” Barnaby was completely lost.

Silas simply shook his head in exasperation. Barnaby was clearly not getting it.

Barnaby squinted at him, “Oh, you mean those little things? Seriously, is it really that big of a deal?”

“Those ‘little things’ almost got Finley drowned in the sea,” Silas pointed out.

Barnaby’s eyes widened, recalling Finley’s marathon swim. “Wow, seriously? Isn’t that too extreme? Are Mr. Quinn and our boss that petty?”

Just then, Hull descended the stairs.

Barnaby glared at Silas, who was clearly trying to avoid eye contact.

Silas stood up straight, greeting him respectfully,’ “Mr. Miguel.”

Hull was in a deep navy bathrobe, which revealed just enough of his toned chest to hint at the tattoos beneath. He cut an imposing figure. Even Silas couldn’t help but think how Susanna’s petite frame matched Hull’s towering presence.

Hull settled onto the couch, his voice icy, “Is everything taken care of?”

Silas nodded. “Don’t worry, Boss. It’s all sorted. Left one alive for you, just like always.”

Hull gave a nod of approval, his gaze shifting to Barnaby. The sudden attention made Barnaby jump.

Instantly, Barnaby dropped to his knees. “Boss, I’m sorry! I really am! I don’t want to go to Muliba Desert. Please, give me another chance!”

Silas was dumbfounded. Was Barnaby really this clueless?

Hull’s expression darkened.

Barnaby babbled, “I swear. I’ll never gossip about you again!”

Silas was speechless. Seriously, was Barnaby just a complete idiot?

The word ‘gossip’ echoed through the room like a firecracker.

Hull was momentarily stunned, then a slight smile tugged at his lips, “Oh? Gossiping about me, were you?”

He emphasized the word ‘gossip’ with a dangerous weight.

Caught off guard by Hull’s tone, Barnaby nodded dumbly, unsure of what else to do.

The room fell silent.

Silas turned away in disbelief. ‘What kind of fool am I working with, anyway?’

His biggest fear at that moment was Barnaby dragging him into it, saying the gossip was a shared venture.

Heaven knows he’d always tried to stop him. It wasn’t a mutual discussion but Barnaby’s solo show of spreading rumors.

Oblivious to Silas’s frantic attempts at communication, Barnaby was face-to-face with Hull’s amused yet dangerous smile.

He nodded again, even more uncertain.

Hull leaned back, his voice deceptively friendly, “So, what kind of gossip were you talking about? Do share.”

His tone was light,  but the underlying menace was clear to anyone listening.

Chapter 475

Barnaby was scared out.

Hull was usually the kind of guy who treated everyone around him with genuine kindness. Brotherhood was valued, and there was no doubt about it. But when he decided to go tough, he went damn tough.

Spooked out of his mind, Barnaby blurted everything out in a rush. After rambling, he pleaded repeatedly, “Boss, I swear I didn’t mean to. I swear. I was just curious.”

Silas was in shock. Was that supposed to be begging for mercy? It seemed more like he had a death wish.

Lucky for him, Barnaby hadn’t dragged Silas into the mess, or he would’ve been toast too. As it stood, Silas was powerless to help. He finally understood the saying, “Loose lips sink ships.”

Hull chuckled darkly, “Curious, huh?”

The word “curious,” rolling off Hull’s tongue, sounded all the more menacing.

Barnaby instinctively wanted to nod but caught himself in time, shaking his head vigorously, “No, no. I’m not curious. Not at all.”

Oh man, what had he just said wrong now? Why did Hull’s tone feel even more dangerous than before? Never mind, he’d just keep quiet from now on. His mouth was in trouble; speaking was a risky business.

“Boss, I’m not curious. I was just wondering if I could handle it myself.”

Silas was aghast. He wanted out of that room, out of that situation. He couldn’t stand listening to another word. “Boss, I remembered some unfinished business with that guy. I need to go wrap it up.” Not waiting for a response, Silas made a hasty exit.

He vowed that anytime Barnaby and the boss were in the same place, he’d steer clear. The risk of collateral damage was just too high.

Hull cast a sidelong glance at Barnaby, who quickly offered, “Boss, should I go help with the questioning too?” He was desperate to escape!

The tension in the room was suffocating, and his heart couldn’t take much more.

Hull lit a cigarette from a pack, puffing thoughtfully. “What’s your deal with Finley?”

“Huh? We’ve got no deal, no ties at all.”

Why did Hull suddenly ask about Finley? There was absolutely nothing between him and Finley. What was the boss getting at?

Hull smirked, “I think you would make good brothers.”

“But we aren’t.”

“You could be.”

Barnaby was puzzled. What did Hull mean by “could be”? Either they were brothers or they weren’t!

Hull continued, “Finley’s heading to Muliba Desert in a few days. You should tag along. I think you’ll get along just fine.”

Barnaby froze. His world had just shattered. He and Silas had been chatting about how terrifying the Desert was, and then Hull wanted to send him there.

Silas really had a knack for predicting these things, didn’t he?

“I’m all for brotherhood but not keen on the Muliba Desert,” Barnaby replied without a second thought. That intolerable place was not somewhere he wanted to be.

His mention of brotherhood showed Barnaby hadn’t grasped Hull’s intention. He seemed to think Hull was only talking about becoming pals with Finley.

Hull eyed him silently.

Barnaby’s voice faltered, “Boss.”

Hull asked, “Why did I keep you around in the first place?”

What had made Hull decide to keep this nitwit close at hand?

Barnaby replied, “My shooting skills.”

Hull nodded. “Right, that’s it.”

He remembered. Without that genuine talent, there’s no way he’d have kept Barnaby nearby.

……

Meanwhile, Susanna rolled over in her sleep upstairs. Only to tumble right off the bed with a thud that left her dazed and confused.

She was known for being quite a restless sleeper. Every morning, the household staff had a guaranteed task: tidying Susanna’s bed.

Every night, she’d climb into a perfectly made bed. By morning, her bedding looked like a tornado had hit it, with sheets strewn all over the floor.

Chapter 476

Susanna blinked awake, her vision blurry and her mind foggy. She found herself in an unfamiliar room, and it took a moment for her to remember where she was.

“Huh?”

Where was the injured guy? He was in pretty bad shape the night before. Where had he run off to?

Susanna was bewildered. She sat up and grabbed her phone to check the time. It was already past nine in the morning. “Oh no. It’s so late!”

What did Hull say last night? Something about wanting oatmeal? And she was supposed to cook! But at this hour, was breakfast even a thing anymore?

Still rubbing the sleep from her eyes, Susanna left Hull’s room and headed downstairs, yawning.

Hull was in the living room, smoking a cigarette. He glanced up and saw Susanna running a hand through her already messy hair.

Great, now it really looked like a bird’s nest.

“You’re up?”

Susanna’s eyes widened. Hull’s voice snapped her attention back to him. As she looked at Hull, memories of the previous night came rushing back. Her gaze involuntarily drifted downwards.

Maybe everything Star said about him was true. After all, she’d spent ages tending to him the night before, and that part of his hadn’t changed a bit.

Hull followed her gaze, and his expression soured instantly.

“What are you looking at?” he asked suddenly, and Susanna snapped back to reality, quickly shaking her head. “Nothing, nothing at all.”

She tried to play it off, but internally she was full of thoughts. What a waste of a good-looking guy with a build like that, only to be, well, non-functional.

He didn’t press the issue, so Susanna coughed awkwardly. “Uh, you’re not supposed to be smoking.”

Hull raised an eyebrow. No one had ever told him that before. Was smoking really off the table because of an injury? He had no idea.

Susanna’s stomach grumbled. The kitchen was empty with no chef in sight, which meant she still had to fend for herself if Hull wouldn’t eat.

“How about I whip up something to eat?” she suggested.

Hull gave her a look. “Hmm?”

“By the time I make oatmeal, it’ll be lunch. Let’s skip it.”

Oatmeal was too much hassle. Susanna wanted something quicker.

“What about pasta? How’s that sound?” she proposed.

Making pasta was easy. Susanna had made it for Star once, and Star said it was delicious.

Hull wasn’t a fan of pasta, but he didn’t object.

“Come here,” he said.

Susanna hesitated. “What now?”

She really didn’t want to get any closer to this intimidating man. Not at all.

But Hull watched her quietly.

Susanna sighed. ‘Fine, when you’re under someone else’s roof, you must follow their rules.’

She walked over to him, feeling like a child next to his towering frame.

Hull reached out and touched her cheek.

His sudden gesture made Susanna step back instinctively. “What, what are you doing?”

Why was he acting all intimate out of nowhere? They weren’t in that kind of relationship.

“You’ve got blood on your face,” Hull said casually.

Susanna blinked. “What?”

Blood? From where?

“It might be from the nosebleed you had last night while looking at me,” Hull teased.

Susanna’s breath caught.

Oh my God, she hadn’t cleaned up from that? She rubbed her face, and sure enough, there were little crusty bits.

Yep, it was dried blood.

Her embarrassment had her toes curling into the floor.

Hull, amused by her flustered state, smirked. “Go wash your face first.”

“Yeah, okay.” Turning on her heel, Susanna practically fled.

Watching her dart away like a startled rabbit, allowed himself a small, amused smile. Having this little whirlwind around might not be so bad after all.

At that moment, Hull seemed to forget how this little whirlwind had ended up in his life in the first place…

Chapter 477

After Susanna washed her face, she headed straight to the kitchen. She rummaged through the fridge for pasta and other essentials, spinning around like a whirlwind.

Sitting at the table, Hull had a perfect view of the kitchen. His eyes followed Susanna’s small, busy figure as she moved about.

A strange feeling bubbled up in his heart. It was something he had never felt before, hard to describe but not unpleasant.

Meanwhile, over in Portis City, when Ronald woke up, Stella was nestled in his arms. She lay there so peacefully, like she belonged there, barely moving through the night.

A warm smile spread across Ronald’s face. He couldn’t resist kissing her forehead gently as he carefully got up, ensuring he wouldn’t wake her.

Ronald slipped out of the room quietly. Downstairs, the butler stood waiting by the staircase.

Seeing Ronald descend, the butler greeted him respectfully, “Mr. Quinn.”

Ronald glanced at him. “Don’t wake her up.”

“Understood,” the butler nodded.

Everyone knew that when Stella was with him, she was to be left undisturbed. No one dared risk waking her up on the wrong side of the bed.

As Ronald headed out, the butler hesitated, then mentioned, “Ms. Quinn hasn’t had much appetite lately. Should we call a doctor for her?”

Ronald paused. “Her appetite’s been off?”

He thought back. Stella hadn’t been sneaking down for midnight snacks like she used to. Usually, if she couldn’t have a big dinner, she’d be rummaging through the kitchen by midnight.

Ronald considered it. “Get her friend Tegan over. Have her drop by.”

Finley was going with him, and Tegan, as he recalled, was some specialist in women’s health. The thought of ‘women’s health’ made him instinctively want Tegan to check on Stella.

The butler nodded. “Alright, I’ll call her in a moment.”

With that settled, Ronald headed out.

……

When Stella woke up, it was about half an hour after Ronald had left.

She overheard the butler speaking sternly on the phone as she descended the stairs. “Ms. Quinn wouldn’t want to see anyone from the Larkin family. Just turn them away.” Whatever the other person said, the Butler responded, “Yes, just send them off.”

Stella blinked. “The Larkin family?”

Recalling what Susanna had mentioned, that girl really had a knack for predicting things.

The Larkin family was surely in chaos after Cloudia’s recent scandal. There was no doubt they’d be scrambling.

The butler ended the call and turned to see Stella coming down the stairs.

“Ms. Quinn,” he greeted respectfully.

“Where’s Ronald?” Stella asked instinctively. Even though they were together, she looked for him first thing in the morning.

“He’s gone out. He ensured we didn’t wake you.”

“What time did he leave?”

“About thirty minutes ago.”

Stella thought for a moment. “Not long then. Did someone from the Larkin family visit?”

The butler nodded, “Yes, it was the eldest son.”

“Jaxon?” Stella looked at the butler.

Susanna’s little predictions turned out to be spot on. If she set up shop, she could probably predict who from the Larkin family would come knocking next.

Jaxon coming over could only mean one thing, which was about Cloudia.

Just then, her phone buzzed. It was a call from Tegan. “Hello, Tegan.”

“Hey, Star. My car’s stuck about 0.2 meters from Mist Bay’s gate.”

Stella was puzzled. “Is there a ditch?”

There couldn’t be. The road was well-maintained.

Tegan laughed. “I drove it into a little dip.”

Chapter 478

Stella was surprised. “Really? Your driving skills are something else. Fine, I’ll get someone to tow you out.”

Tegan begged, “You better hurry up. It’s freezing out here.”

It was one of those brutally cold days in Portis City. Snow, yet again, had blanketed the city, making Stella wonder what curse had befallen them this year. Snowfall was relentless, one storm after another.

Winters in Portis City were typically cold, sure, but never quite so snowy. Usually, it was just a dusting of snowflakes. Hearing Tegan’s plight, Stella glanced out the window. Yep, the snow was definitely piling up.

“Got it.”

But why was Tegan in Misty Bay, anyway? They hadn’t planned on meeting today.

Hanging up, Stella turned to the butler. “Get someone to tow Tegan out. Her car got stuck.”

The butler nodded. “Yes.”

He quickly arranged for someone to assist.

Stella headed to the dining room for breakfast. The staff promptly served her favorite morning meal—soft, creamy oatmeal. But she barely had an appetite. Lately, nothing seemed to pique her interest.

……

Warmth and cold, two extremes were playing out in Misty Bay. After a brief inquiry about Jaxon, Stella let the matter drop. Those people didn’t matter to her. Her indifference mirrored the coldness they once showed her.

Stella was cozily tucked away in her warm, castle-like home while Jaxon waited outside Misty Bay’s gates. Even inside his car, the chill was palpable.

The driver returned. “Mr. Larkin, Ms. Quinn won’t see you.

Jaxon was stunned, and his heart sank. Stella’s refusal was hardly surprising. How the Larkin family treated her in the past was coming back tenfold.

Jaxon closed his eyes, wishing Stella had left him a message at least. Even an angry tirade would have been welcome. At least that would show she still felt something.

But he was wrong. Stella had left him nothing. She had entirely erased the Larkin family from her world.

When had it become so difficult to see Stella, their flesh and blood? Why had they grown so distant? Jaxon closed his eyes, frustration emanating from him.

The driver hesitantly asked, “Shall we leave?”

Jaxon opened his eyes, his gaze sharp, “Call again. Tell them it’s urgent.”

The driver didn’t know what to say in response. He had been with the Larkin family for years, knew all too well the deep rift between them and Stella. They had been willing to hurt their real daughter over an adopted one. Then, with their current troubles, Stella wouldn’t care.

……

The butler was firm when he received another call from Jaxon in the villa. “In the future, don’t bother notifying us of calls from the Larkin family.”

Without even asking what the urgent matter was, he hung up.

Overhearing, Stella continued eating in silence. The butler’s handling of the Larkin family pleased her.

“MISS, the Butler approached.

Stella snorted, “There’s nothing to discuss.”

She understood Ronald’s stance. There would be no hope for the Larkin family from her end. She wasn’t their savior.

Chapter 479

The butler felt a wave of relief wash over him after hearing Stella’s reassurances. The Quinn family and the Lugar family elders were whom she truly cared about. Despite being her blood relatives, the Larkin family was not on her list of concerns.

“Buzz, buzz.”

Stella’s phone vibrated. Glancing at the screen, she saw it was Yvonne calling.

Stella answered sweetly and softly, “Hey, Yvonne.”

“When are you coming back to Ferrowland?” Yvonne inquired on the other end.

“If all goes as planned, I’ll be back today,” Stella replied.

Yvonne couldn’t help but melt at the sound of Stella’s gentle voice.

“Hurry up. I’ve designed a few wedding dresses for you to try on,” Yvonne teased.

Stella was shocked. Wedding dresses? Who would have guessed that Yvonne, with her tomboyish demeanor, could create something so elegantly beautiful?

The truth was that Stella had tried on wedding dresses before her wedding to Yorick only because she recognized Yvonne’s handiwork in that boutique. Thankfully, it wasn’t Yvonne’s design that got torn in the end, or she would have had to offer a sincere apology.

“Well, I’m definitely coming back with Ronald,” Stella mumbled.

Wherever Ronald went, she followed. They had been apart for far too long, and now that they were finally together, she wasn’t about to let him out of her sight.

“Can’t bear to be apart, huh?” Yvonne teased.

Stella froze. That was something she couldn’t bear.

Adapting quickly, she corrected herself, “Ronald and I have been apart for too long, so of course, where he goes, I go.” “Oh my, ‘Ronald, Ronald,’ you’re quite comfortable saying his name, huh?” Yvonne teased further.

Stella’s cheeks blushed a deep red at that.

“I’m not discussing this with you anymore,” she grumbled.

“Are you two officially together?” Yvonne asked, even though she knew the answer already. She was just having a bit of fun at Stella’s expense. She was well-acquainted with everyone around Ronald; she had known the moment they got together.

Yvonne smiled. You’re too easy to please. Thank goodness it’s him and not some random guy with ridiculous hair, or I’d have to give him a piece of my mind.

Stella gasped, “Really?”

“Well, go ahead and try with Ronald,” Yvonne laughed. “But I wouldn’t dare.”

Stella pouted, “I’m done talking with you.”

“Okay, so what do I call you now? My little sister or my sister-in-law?”

Stella was speechless.

“Stella, I treated you like a sister, and you’re becoming my sister-in-law,” Yvonne teased.

Stella couldn’t take it anymore and hung up.

Once she ended the call, it hit her. Yvonne had been in Sands City, so why ask when she was coming back to Ferrowland? Could she have returned already?

Thinking of Xander who also had returned, Stella felt a surge of annoyance. That scoundrel! How dare he return?

No sooner had she hung up with Yvonne than Tegan called. “Star, we need another car.”

“Huh?”

“My car ended up hauling yours away with it.”

Stella was stunned. “How high was that ditch?”

It was high enough for the towing attempt to become a full-on recovery operation.

Tegan explained, “The car’s completely down now.”

That was serious.

Tegan explained. “About six feet. At first, it was just hanging there, one wheel down. Now the whole thing’s gone.”

What made matters worse was that the road was too slick to manage a clean tow. It all went down together!

Stella sighed. “Guess we’ll need to call for some serious help?”

Chapter 480

Clutching her phone, Tegan watched as two cars skidded off the icy road and disappeared into the snowy ditch.

“Yeah, seems like it,” she muttered to herself.

Given the current situation, it would take more than a few tow trucks to get those cars out of there. She shook her head in disbelief at how slow her brain was processing the obvious. “I’m calling for a tow truck right now,” Tegan said decisively.

Hearing that, Stella glanced out the window, noting the snow was heavier. “Why don’t you come to Mist Bay in the meantime?” she suggested.

It was clear that Tegan’s car wouldn’t go anywhere for a while, even if they could pull it out of the ditch. And even then, there was no guarantee it would start up immediately.

“But how am I supposed to get there? The car you guys came in is down in the ditch, too,” Tegan pointed out, frustration creeping into her voice. The scene was nothing short of a disaster.

“I’ll come get you,” Stella offered.

“Are you sure about that? If your driving skills aren’t top-notch, maybe you should stay put. The roads are like a skating rink today,” Tegan warned, a hint of worry coloring her words.

Stella chuckled. “You underestimate me, don’t you?”

Her driving skills were nothing to scoff at, honed to perfection during those intense training sessions with Yvonne. It wasn’t just physical training but about mastering the art of a swift escape.

Taking another look at the wintry landscape outside, Stella knew she had to make the trip herself.

Tegan said, “I’m not underestimating you. I’m just worried. The roads are icy today.”

“Just wait for me,” Stella replied confidently before hanging up.

She turned to her butler. “Get a car ready.”

“Are you planning to drive yourself, Miss? That’s out of the question,” the butler said without missing a beat.

Stella raised an eyebrow. “Excuse me?”

“Mr. Quinn would disapprove. I’ll arrange for a car to fetch Dr. James instead,” the butler insisted.

“Are you sure there’s a driver who can handle these roads right now?” Stella challenged.

“You’re underestimating Mr. Quinn, Miss. His team is full of skilled drivers. That was just an unfortunate accident earlier,” the butler reassured her.

Stella remained skeptical. Indeed, Ronald’s team was full of competent people, but what if they sent another rookie who couldn’t handle the ice?

Sensing her hesitation, the butler quickly added, “Rest assured, Miss. We’ll bring Dr. James back safely. You needn’t worry.

Before Stella could argue further, the Butler hurried off to make the necessary arrangements.

Ronald wasn’t around, and the butler wouldn’t let Stella drive in this weather. If anything happened to her, there’d be hell to pay when Ronald returned.

Not long after the butler left, Stella’s phone rang. It was Ronald. “Hey, Ronald.”

“The weather’s terrible today. Stay inside,” Ronald instructed firmly.

Stella sighed. The butler was quick; it hadn’t even been five minutes before Ronald was on the phone.

“This kind of road is nothing for me,” Stella mumbled.

“Still, you’re not going out,” Ronald replied, leaving no room for argument.

“Fine,” Stella grumbled. She couldn’t understand why he was so strict. She’d managed just fine on her own for the past three years, but now that he was back, he treated her like she was helpless.

“Be good, and I’ll bring you something tasty when I get home,” Ronald promised, his tone softening as if he were coaxing a child.

“You brought me something last night, and I haven’t even eaten it yet,” Stella pointed out.

“Oh?”

“You’ll just have to bring me more,” she demanded playfully.

Last night, he’d come home from a night out, and she’d been so busy taking care of him that she’d forgotten all about the chestnut cake he’d brought.

Ronald chuckled. “Today’s treat will be different.”

“Okay then,” Stella agreed with a smile.

They chatted for a few more minutes before hanging up.

Ronald was just like he had been when Stella was a little girl, always bringing her treats whenever he went out, treating her as if she were still the sweet-toothed child she used to be.

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev
 | Next

A Tale Of Redemption And Passion by Isidore Walsh (Chapters 231, to 240) – Daisy Novels

Chapter 231

Willie also signed and stamped the contract.

There were two copies of the contract. Each side would have a copy. The secretaries of both sides put away their copy of the contract.

Kate stood up and extended her right hand to Willie. After Willie shook her hand, she smiled and said, “Mr. Carpenter, here’s to our collaboration.”

“Let’s do our best.” Willie shook hands with Kate and

quickly retracted his hand.

Willie wanted to touch Kate’s hand more yesterday. Today, he did not even dare to. He said, “Ms. Sutton, you must be very busy. I won’t hold you any longer. I’ll leave first.”

Willie did not dare to interact too much with Kate now. Firstly, it was a little awkward. Secondly, he was afraid of Alfred.

“I’ll walk you out, Mr. Carpenter.” Kate did not ask Willie to stay. She politely sent Willie and his secretary out to the elevator. When they entered the elevator, she turned and walked back.

Claire handed the contract to Kate and congratulated her with a smile, “Kate, congrats on signing your first contract. The order for Walotronics is very big too. Those people in the sales department must be very envious of you.”

“I just got lucky.” Kate knew very well that it was not her ability that allowed her to take down Walotronics.

Although Willie wanted to sleep with Kate, he also valued Sutton Group’s strength. The price Kyla quoted was average, but Willie could accept it. If one had to give Kate credit, it would be because she won Willie over in a drinking contest.

Claire said, “No matter what, since you’re the one who signed it, it’s your achievement. Mr. Sutton will be very happy.”

Claire was smart. After Kate entered the company, Leland kept her with him and taught her personally. Claire concluded that Leland was nurturing Kate.

Although Kyla was still the company’s vice CEO, no one knew who would take over the Sutton Group in the end.

“I’ll tell Dad now.” Kate walked toward her father’s office with the contract.

Claire smiled and returned to her office to continue with her work.

At the same time, in the vice president’s office, Kyla could not calm down to work. She tossed her pen aside and leaned back in the swivel chair, turning it back and forth.

A moment later, Kyla called on the intercom. When Vita answered, Kyla asked, “Did Kate and Mr. Carpenter sign the contract?”

Vita knew that her boss was unhappy.

Kyla was clearly in charge, but in the end, Kate was the one who signed the contract with Willie. Even if Willie requested it, Vita still felt indignant for her superior.

“I saw Mr. Carpenter’s car drive out of our company. They should have already signed the contract.” Vita had been paying attention.

Kyla slammed down the phone with a loud clatter, shocking Vita. After putting down the phone, Vita whispered to the colleague in front of her, “Kyla is furious.”

The colleague joined in the conversation too, speaking softly, “Anyone would be furious. It was clearly Kyla who volunteered to discuss the deal with Walotronics. Kate was just sent by Mr. Sutton to learn from Kyla. Now that the deal is done, all the credit goes to Kate. Kyla didn’t get anything. How can Kyla not be angry?”

Vita sighed and said softly, “There’s no comparison between biological children and not after all. What did Kate do? She only drank with Mr. Carpenter and helped him back to his room. Who knows how why Mr. Carpenter is set on her.”

The colleague’s eyes lit up when she heard that. She gossiped, “Vita, you can only say that in front of us. Don’t spread it. Kate is not only the Sutton family’s biological daughter but also Mrs. Davidson. Mr. Davidson is like God.”

Vita grumbled, “But it’s the truth. If Kate didn’t sleep with Mr. Carpenter, why would he choose her?”

Vita was deliberately misleading people. She whispered, “I heard Mr. Davidson is impotent after the car accident. Kate must have been unable to bear the loneliness…” She winked at her colleague meaningfully.

Both of them revealed looks of disdain at the same time. After chatting for a while, the colleague left.

Vita thought for a moment, then got up and went into the pantry. She made a cup of coffee for Kyla and brought it to her.

*****

At the Davidson residence, Lena received about a dozen photos on her phone. It was the scene of Elijah pestering Kate in the morning.

Lena was furious when she saw the photos. She slammed her phone on the coffee table, shocking Austin who was reading the newspaper.

Even Cynthia, who had just returned from Pet House, was shocked.

Cynthia exchanged glances with her father, confirming that they had not angered Lena.

“Mom, what’s wrong? Who made you angry? I’ll help you settle the score.” Cynthia walked over and sat down beside her mother. Then, she held her mother’s arm and asked coquettishly, “Who is so bold to make you angry? They must be suicidal.”

Lena picked up her phone and opened the photo album to show her daughter. When Cynthia wanted to take her phone, Lena thought of something and retracted her hand, not letting her daughter see it.

“Mom, what’s on your phone?” Cynthia asked curiously.

“Don’t look. They’re disgusting,” Lena said.

“Mom, is Dad having an affair? Did the mistress provoke you?”

Lena was speechless.

Austin nearly jumped up. “Cynthia, don’t get me involved. Your mother is the only woman I ever had. I’ll never have anyone else.”

“What else could make Mom so angry then?” Cynthia asked.

“Cynthia, it’s none of your business. Go out and play,” Lena chastised.

“Who can I play with? My brothers are all working. I’m the only one who does nothing.” Cynthia pouted. “You don’t want me to work, Mom, but I think Kate is doing well at it. She’s earning money through hard work. What’s there to be embarrassed about?”

Cynthia’s words made Lena extremely nervous. She warned her daughter sternly, “Cynthia, you’re the Davidson family’s daughter. You are noble. You can’t learn from Kate. How can she compare to you? Stay away from her. Don’t be led astray by her.”

The Davidson family only had sons for five generations. It was not easy for Lena to give birth to Cynthia. Cynthia was very precious. A country bumpkin like Kate couldn’t compare to Cynthia. What Cynthia should do the most was think about how to spend money.

“Mom, Kate, and I are both humans. What’s the difference between us? Kate is very nice. You only think that Kate is bad because you don’t interact much with her, Mom,” Cynthia said.

“Look, you’ve only been with Kate for a few days and you’re already biased toward her. Kate is a vixen. She knows how to cast spells and has charmed you and your brother. I’ll find someone to exorcise her,” Lena said.

Cynthia laughed. “Mom, if you really did that, you’ll be the one embarrassed.”

Chapter 232

Lena was only talking. With her status, she could not simply hire an exorcist. If word got out, her reputation would be damaged. Others would laugh at her too.

“Cynthia, go and visit your pets,” Austin said.

Cynthia pursed her lips. She did not want to leave, but in the end, she stood up and left.

As soon as Cynthia left the main house, she immediately hid at the side and pricked up her ears to eavesdrop on her parents’ conversation.

Austin asked, “Honey, what did you just see? Why were you so angry? Moreover, you didn’t want Cynthia to know about it.”

Without her daughter present, Lena had nothing to worry about. She handed the phone to her husband and said angrily, “Kate is shameless. She’s already married to our son. Even if I don’t like her, she’s still Alfred’s wife. Yet she’s hugging Elijah in secret. Look at those photos. It drives me mad.

“Hubby, Kate must be plotting something. She refused to marry our son at the start and even cut her wrist to commit suicide. But after she lost too much blood and fainted, she became a different person. Don’t you think it’s strange?

“I knew she had ulterior motives then. As expected, she’s working with Elijah. She must be a pawn that Elijah put beside Alfred. Not only is she helping Elijah monitor Alfred, but she is also colluding with Elijah. She is simply bullying our son because he can’t… That bitch!

“If she wanted sex, she shouldn’t have married Alfred. She married Alfred and refused to be true to him. She is having an affair with Elijah. This is so maddening. If I don’t tear her apart, my name isn’t Lena.”

If Kate were here, Lena would slap her.

Austin looked through the photos. He asked, “Who sent these to you? Are they real? Could they be photoshopped?”

Lena replied, “They’re absolutely real. I spent a lot of money to hire the best private investigator to secretly monitor Kate’s every move. These were sent to me by the private investigator. How can they be fake?”

Austin frowned. “Honey, if Alfred finds out what you’re doing, you two will quarrel again.”

“I’m doing this for his own good. He trusts Kate so much, but I don’t. Look, I’ve just hired a private detective to keep an eye on Kate, and I’ve already obtained such results. I wonder what else Kate has done secretly.”

Lena took back her phone and was about to make a call when Austin stopped her, asking, “What are you doing?” Lena replied, “I’m calling that bitch back and settle the score with her. I can’t take this lying down. I’m going to kick her out of the Davidson family today.”

Seeing that Austin was not as agitated as her, Lena asked, Honey, surely you’re not protecting Kate, are you?”

Austin said helplessly, “Honey, I’m not trying to protect Kate. I just want you to take a closer look. Don’t judge prematurely. Look at Kate’s expression in these photos. She was clearly subdued by Elijah. Her actions also show that she’s struggling.

“Elijah has always been at odds with Alfred. Our son is meticulous and has no weaknesses in the eyes of outsiders. Now that he has Kate, she is Alfred’s weakness in Elijah’s eyes. Elijah will use Kate to break Alfred’s defenses.”

Lena looked at the photos carefully again. It was really as her husband had said. Even so, she was still mad. “Even if your analysis is correct, it’s still Kate’s fault. I can’t let her stay by Alfred’s side anymore.”

Austin finally asked, “Do you want Alfred to return to how he was in the past? He was unreasonable and refused to do his rehabilitation then, and would have remained in a wheelchair for the rest of his life.”

Lena was silent. Her mother-in-law had asked her to have someone monitor Kate. Even if she found evidence of Kate’s affair, she would have to wait for Alfred to stand up again before she could chase Kate away.

Lena was anxious to chase Kate away but her eldest son might return to his old self, or even worse.

Lena thought of her son’s gloominess after the car accident, as well as the way he looked at people which would make them panic. Even as a mother, she did not dare to meet her son’s eyes.

The servants arranged to take care of Alfred were all injured by him and carried out. That period was the darkest time for everyone in the Davidson residence.

Austin sat his wife down and said gently, “How many times have I told you? Alfred has his reasons for doing things. We should just watch. There’s no need to interfere. That will only affect our relationship with him. Honey, the children have to find their own happiness. As parents, why should we worry so much?

“You think Kate is not worthy of our son. But given Alfred’s current situation, strictly speaking, he is not worthy of Kate. Alfred has us. Do you think Kate doesn’t have a family? The Sutton family will also feel sorry for their daughter.”

Austin was a very open-minded parent. He never interfered in his children’s private matters. He continued, “Since Alfred married Kate, she must be worth his effort. In your eyes, Kate is useless. In Alfred’s eyes, Kate is a treasure and is very dazzling.

“Alfred is the one spending the rest of her life with Kate, not us. If he doesn’t regret it, we just have to give our blessings as parents. We shouldn’t care about anything else. Tell the private detective not to follow Kate anymore. Doing this will only ruin your relationship with Alfred.”

Lena was silent.

Austin asked, “Did Mom teach you to do this? She’s smart. She didn’t want to ruin her relationship with Alfred, so she had you do this. Even if you two fell out, her relationship with Alfred isn’t affected.”

Lena eventually managed, “That’s your biological mother you’re talking about.”

Austin smiled bitterly, “I understand her very well because she’s my biological mother.”

Austin’s mother was very cunning. Although his mother looked kind now, no one was as merciless as her. Thus, she pushed Lena out to help her get rid of Kate, the granddaughter-in-law she did not approve of.

It seemed that his mother did this after suffering a few losses in the confrontation with Alfred.

Lena argued, “But what if Kate and Elijah are in cahoots? Wouldn’t Alfred be in trouble?”

Austin retorted, “Do you think your son is helpless and weak?”

Lena immediately shook her head. Her three sons were not to be trifled with.

Austin continued, “Alfred’s eyes are much sharper than ours. Unless he doesn’t want to interfere, nothing can slip through his fingers.

“Honey, take my advice. Don’t think about chasing Kate away anymore. Don’t care about the fact that Kate grew up in the countryside. She’s the Sutton family’s daughter. Her background isn’t bad. She’s working very hard to change her current situation. She’s hardworking. We should stand behind her, not undermine and drag her down.”

Lena remained silent. She took her husband’s words to heart.

Cynthia, who had overheard this, quietly slipped away.

Chapter 233

At the Regency Group, Alfred received a call from his sister. No matter what Cynthia said on the phone, Alfred’s expression did not change. He only said indifferently, “Got it. Cynthia, thanks.”

Cynthia was embarrassed by her brother’s gratitude. “Alfred, you won’t misunderstand Kate, right?”

Alfred stopped working but did not put down the pen. Instead, he played with it. “I won’t.”

“That’s good. Alfred, don’t blame Mom.” Cynthia did not want Alfred to misunderstand Kate, nor did she want him to blame their mother.

After a moment of silence, Alfred said, “Dad convinced Mom, so I won’t do anything.”

Fortunately, his father was an open-minded parent and could convince his mother.

The Davidson family had a lot of family rules. Women in the Davidson family were bound by them. If they wanted more freedom, it would depend on how deep their men’s feelings for them were.

“Alfred, can I work like Kate?” Cynthia asked.

Alfred thought for a moment and said, “You have to think about what you want to do. Kate has a clear goal for her work. If you don’t have a goal and just want to pass the time, forget it. Just go to Pet House.”

Cynthia especially liked to raise pets. Most of the pets at Pet House belonged to her.

“Isn’t working about earning a salary? Do I need a goal? Should I work hard and steal your position as the CEO?” Cynthia asked.

Alfred was amused by Cynthia’s words. “If you have such a goal, then I will go against the majority and allow you to enter our company’s headquarters.”

“Alfred, I think I’ll pass. Lucas and Theo aren’t capable enough to take your seat either.” Cynthia still had self-awareness. “I’ll think about what I want to do. When I’ve thought it through, you must support me fully.”

Alfred dotingly remained silent.

“I won’t disturb you anymore. Bye.” Cynthia hung up the phone. She did not dare to take up too much of her brother’s time.

Putting down the phone, Alfred shook his head and smiled again. He muttered, “Kate, I made an exception for you. The consequences are very serious.”

It would break the Davidson family’s house rules and cause the women to “revolt”.

Just then, there was a knock on the door. It was Yael.

Alfred replied, “Come in.”

Yael pushed the door open and entered. He walked to Alfred and reported respectfully, “Mr. Davidson, Miss Moore went to look for Mrs. Davidson.”

“Got it.”

“I don’t know what they said, but Mrs. Davidson was furious and slapped Miss Moore.”

Alfred nodded again. His next words left Yael

dumbfounded. Alfred said, “I wonder if her hand hurts. She should have left hitting people to me. I’m strong and my skin is tougher. My palm won’t hurt if I slap Miss Moore a few more times.”

Yael was speechless. Alfred was indeed very protective of Kate.

Alfred said, “Yael, have someone talk to Mr. Moore. Tell him to watch over his daughter. If she makes my wife angry and causes her hand to hurt from slapping her, I’ll make their family suffer. Weaver Group won’t be able to save them.”

“Yes, sir.” Yael got on it at once.

After sitting quietly for a minute, Alfred went back to his work.

*****

The morning passed quickly. No one would ever imagine Alfred holding a huge bouquet of bright red roses. It was a scene that would shock the whole city of Sherpsel.

There were still five minutes before the end of work when Alfred’s car entourage arrived at the entrance of the Sutton Group.

In the past, Alfred arranged for Yael to pick up Kate. Today, he came personally and in a very high-profile manner.

Alfred got out of the car and sat in the wheelchair. He was pushed slowly to the entrance of the company by Yael. He was also holding a large bouquet of bright roses, looking dazzling.

Everyone in Sherpsel knew Alfred did not like flowers and plants. His residence only had landscape trees.

In the past, people had even bet that someone like Alfred would never give flowers to any woman. They even heard Alfred would not give his most beloved sister flowers on her birthday. Since he treated his close relatives so, it was even harder for other women to receive flowers from him.

But today, Alfred broke the record.

Kate was still working. It was Claire who told her that Alfred had come to pick her up.

Kate asked, “Mr. Davidson is here? Did he come personally? I didn’t receive his call.”

Kate took out her phone and looked at her call history. Indeed, she did not receive Alfred’s call this morning.

Claire smiled and said, “Why would I lie to you? Mr. Davidson is waiting for you at the entrance of our company. He even brought you a surprise. Go out now. Don’t let him wait.”

Kate was suspicious and muttered, “What did he surprise me with?” She hoped it wasn’t a shock. Alfred was a proud man. He had never even given her a proper gift.

Claire could not help but laugh. “Is Mr. Davidson that… unromantic?”

Kate would not say anything bad about Alfred in front of outsiders. She quickly smiled and grabbed her bag.

“Claire, I’ Il leave three minutes early then.”

“By the time you walk out of the company, it’s time to get off work anyway. You won’t be leaving early,” Claire remarked.

Kate grabbed her bag and hurried downstairs.

When Kate left the office building, she was stunned by the sight at the entrance. The bouquet of flowers was so big that it almost covered Alfred.

The entertainment reporters were especially well-informed. When Kate walked out of the company, she saw many reporters taking photos. The bodyguards did not move. The reporters had to have tacit approval from Alfred to be there.

This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for reporters, so they naturally had to take plenty of photos.

“Mr. Davidson.” Kate could not control her laughter. Before she could reach Alfred, she laughed.

Kate was beautiful and had a bright smile. In Alfred’s eyes, she was more beautiful than flowers.

The reporters quickly took a picture of Kate’s joyous expression.

Kate said, “Mr. Davidson, you’re here.”

Suddenly, Alfred stood up.

The reporters were stunned. Then, they quickly took photos of this scene. They couldn’t believe that Alfred had stood up. This news could be as explosive as the official announcement of Alfred’s marriage last night.

“I’m here to pick you up from work,” Alfred said in a low voice.

Alfred’s dark eyes were locked onto his wife’s bright smile. He handed the flowers to Kate. In an instant, the flowers covered Kate. Alfred said, “I know you don’t like roses, but roses represent love, so I prepared them for you anyway. I hope you like them.”

Kate quickly hugged the roses and smiled sweetly, “I’ll treat even a blade of grass you give me as a treasure, let alone roses.”

Kate didn’t like roses, but from today onward, she decided she would like them.

Seeing Kate like them, Alfred was happy. It turned out that giving flowers to the person he liked could not only make her happy, but him too.

Chapter 234

Kate said, “Mr. Davidson, thanks. I really like the flowers.” Alfred’s eyes were gentle. He raised his hand and Yael quickly handed him a packet of tissues. Pulling out two tissues, he took another step forward and closed the distance between him and his beloved wife.

Then, he gently wiped Kate’s forehead and face with the tissues. His voice was warm and intoxicating. “You’re sweating. Let me wipe it for you.”

Although it rained last night, it only stopped this morning. When the rain stopped, the sun was out immediately. It was noon when Kate left the air-conditioned office. When the heatwave hit her, she started perspiring.

Kate said, “You’re sweating too. I’ll wipe for you too.”

Kate also wanted to help Alfred wipe his sweat. Alfred did not refuse. He took out two tissues and bent down so his wife could reach him.

“It’s hot. When you come next time, go into the company and sit down if I’m not off work yet. Don’t stay out here in the sun,” Kate grumbled. She then turned to Yael. “Yael, why didn’t you guys take out an umbrella for Mr. Davidson? It’s scorching.”

“Sorry, Mrs. Davidson,” Yael quickly admitted his mistake. They had failed because they didn’t shield Alfred with an umbrella.

In the eyes of others, the couple’s interaction was as sweet as it could be. The reporters kept taking photos. Regardless of whether Alfred and Kate were putting on an act or showing their true feelings, these scenes were worth capturing.

Of course, the reporters were also subjected to their affectionate interactions while they took the photos.

“Mr. Davidson, let’s get in the car. It’s hot outside.” Kate really doted on Alfred. She didn’t want him to get a sunburn when his face was so handsome. After all, Kate had a weakness for good looks. However, it was Alfred’s looks she was obsessed with. Elijah’s looks, however, were the kind she would avoid as much as possible.

Alfred sat back in the wheelchair. Kate handed the flowers to him again and pushed him toward his car.

Soon, the couple got into the car. The car door closed, cutting them off from the prying eyes of the outside world.

Kate also found many red jewelry boxes piled up in the car.” Why are these boxes here? And why are there so many of them?” she asked suspiciously.

While Alfred was still holding the flowers for her, she curiously picked up a jewelry box and opened it. It contained a very beautiful necklace.

“Kate, these are all my gifts to you. Do you like them?” Alfred asked.

It was fine when Alfred did not make a move. Once he did, he scared Kate. She looked at the gifts, widened her eyes, and asked, “Mr. Davidson, are these all jewelry?”

Kate wondered if Alfred had bought out the entire jewelry store.

Alfred nodded. “Yup, they’re all jewelry. You don’t dress up enough. You have to wear some jewelry. You can only wear what I gave you.”

Kate was speechless. However, she liked his domineering personality.

Hence, on the way to the hotel for lunch, Kate kept opening boxes of jewelry. As they were given by Alfred, they were not only expensive but also beautiful. Kate felt like she had struck it rich. It felt great.

“Do you like it?” Alfred asked quietly. If one listened carefully, one could hear a hint of nervousness in his voice.

This was the first time Alfred had prepared gifts for a woman seriously. It was also the first time he had given a gift to a woman. Previously, he had asked James to choose the vase he gave Grace on her birthday.

“I love them!” Kate hugged Alfred’s neck happily and kissed his face repeatedly.

Alfred was holding the flowers so he couldn’t push her away. He wasn’t going to push her away anyway. He liked the way she kissed her whenever she wanted to. Even if he ended up with saliva all over his face, he would accept it.

“Do you think the gifts I chose are too superficial?” Alfred asked.

“No, I don’t think so. The more presents like this, the better,” Kate said. The jewelry could be kept and given to Rowena as a dowry in the future.

At the thought of Rowena, Kate’s mood instantly turned plummeted. Now that she had returned to life before she married Chris, she probably wouldn’t have Rowena again. Even though she and Rowena had only been together for seven short months, Kate despaired every time she thought about Rowena.

“What happened?” Alfred keenly sensed that Kate’s mood had suddenly changed.

“It’s nothing.” Kate quickly shook off her sadness and took back the flowers from Alfred. Then, she leaned her head on Alfred’s shoulder and said, “Mr. Davidson, I feel so happy. It’s like a dream. I’m afraid I’ll wake up to nothing.”

Kate was terrified that this was all her dream and she’d returned to her previous life when she wasn’t killed in a car crash and had to face the cruelty of losing her beloved daughter alone.

Although Kate could not have Rowena anymore in this life, perhaps Rowena found someone else to be her mother. Rowena would not die an unnatural death like in her previous life.

Alfred pinched Kate’s thigh.

“Ouch! Mr. Davidson, why did you pinch me so hard?” Kate almost jumped up in pain. However, she would have hit the car roof if she did.

Alfred said, “That’s right. It hurts. That means you’re not dreaming.”

Kate was speechless. Alfred made her happy one moment then pinched her thigh painfully the next.

Seeing her aggrieved look, Alfred wanted to pull her into his arms. But she quickly pushed him and shouted, “No, don’t crush my flowers. This is the first bouquet my husband gave me. It means a lot. Oh, right, I haven’t taken a photo yet. I want to take a photo and send it to my Instagram timeline. My best friends will be so envious!”

Alfred could not help but laugh, “Don’t tell me you think you’re dreaming. Silly girl.”

In the end, he did not hug her. However, Alfred gently poked her nose dotingly. “It’s just flowers. Look at how happy you are. It’s as if I’ve given you a mountain of gold.”

Kate retorted, “You gave me so much jewelry. Isn’t that the same? A necklace costs hundreds of thousands of dollars.” She wondered if Alfred thought she didn’t know the prices of those jewelry.

After all, Kate had returned to a wealthy family for more than a year. She knew her stuff now.

“I have a surprise for you when we get home tonight,” Alfred said mysteriously. He would give her whatever she liked. Even though she did not like roses, he also gave them to her. However, she liked them because of him.

That put Alfred in a good mood. It felt so good to be in love.

Kate suddenly remarked, “Mr. Davidson, don’t treat me too well. If you do, I’ll panic. I’m afraid you’ll dig a hole and bury me.”

Alfred fell silent in disbelief. Finally, he said, “Then I’ll be nice to others.”

“No, you’re my man. You can only be good to me,” Kate said.

Alfred smiled, “Then don’t tell me off for treating you too well.”

“I’m not. I’m just afraid you’ll spoil me.”

Alfred responded, “So what if I spoil you? Who would dare to comment about it? If I don’t dote on my wife, who should I dote on?” After all, wives should be pampered.

Kate thought, ‘There are many people who would have opinions about this.’ She did not say this out loud, lest it spoil the sweet atmosphere between them now.

“Why did Melanie look for you? Did your hand hurt when you hit her?” The overbearing Alfred changed the topic suddenly.

Kate instinctively replied, “She came to give me her

wedding invitation. Next Saturday is her wedding with Chris. She also scolded my husband, but I slapped her and put her in her place.”

Chapter 235

Alfred did not expect Kate to hit Melanie to defend him. He quietly looked at Kate for a while before taking her hand

and looking at her palm.

“Mr. Davidson, I hit her very hard but I’m fine. My palm hurt a little then, but it recovered. It’s not even red now.” Kate didn’t think she was delicate.

Seeing that her hand was fine, Alfred put her hand down and asked, “What did she say to make you so angry?”

“She said you are crippled and impotent. How could I not be angry? I would have cut her tongue but I didn’t want to end up in jail. It isn’t worth it getting arrested for someone like her.”

Alfred’s expression did not change. No one dared to scold him in front of him. However, countless people cursed him secretly.

Alfred knew very well that he was not a good person to everyone in Sherpsel. “It’s not like I’ll lose anything if she scolds me. You shouldn’t get arrested for someone like that,” he said.

Alfred had been in the business world for many years. Although he was ruthless, he would not break the law.

One of the family rules left by the Davidson family’s forebearers was that future generations were not allowed to commit crimes. Whoever broke the law would be expelled from the family and would no longer be protected by them.

It was the same for business. They had to do business legally and not break the law just because they had power. Everyone was equal before the law.

“No, I can’t let anyone scold you, not when I can’t bear to scold you myself,” Kate said domineeringly, “If Elijah criticizes you, I’ll fight him to the death.”

Alfred’s eyes flickered as he asked her in a low voice, “Did you fight with Elijah this morning because he scolded me?”

“Not at first. But later, yes.”

Alfred did not know what to say. He was happy that his wife was so protective of him.

Kate would have the upper hand when facing a weak woman like Melanie. However, Kate would be at a disadvantage against someone like Elijah even if she used all her strength.

If it weren’t for Elijah treated Kate a little special and tolerated her, Kate would be dead.

The person Alfred wanted to dote on the most was also doted on by his archenemy. Alfred had mixed feelings. The way he looked at Kate was complicated.

After a long while, Alfred pulled Kate into his arms. He said with love, heartache, and helplessness, “When you meet Elijah in the future, don’t fight him head-on. You don’t have to fight him for me. You’re not his match at all.”

Kate argued, “But I don’t want to hear them scold you. No matter how you are, you’re the best man who ever existed to me.”

Alfred smiled, “I don’t care about the others. You know my reputation in the past was not good anyway. It’s not a big deal for me to be scolded. There’s no need to risk your life for it. Kate, I only want you to be well. All else doesn’t matter.”

Not wanting him to worry, Kate said meekly, “I’ll listen to you and try not to fight with Elijah in the future.”

Alfred knew Kate very well. Although she was very docile now, she would still fight for him if it happened again. Alfred had always been the one protecting others. Kate was the only one who wanted to protect him. Even if she were no match against the others, she would still protect him with all her might. There was no way Alfred wouldn’t be moved by her.

*****

They finally arrived at Cheval Blanc.

If Alfred came by himself, he would usually take the secret passage and head straight to the top floor.

When Alfred came with Kate, he liked to enter the hotel through the entrance to flaunt their love. He liked to show off his wife, but he had always kept a low profile so no one could tell.

Kate pushed Alfred while Alfred helped her carry the bouquet.

Putting aside the couple’s good looks, those flowers drew plenty of attention. Many people’s attention was drawn toward them.

People from other places sighed at how compatible the couple was. Even though Alfred was sitting in a wheelchair, it did not affect his innate nobleness.

Those people from Sherpsel who could come to Cheval Blanc had some status. They naturally recognized the young couple. They were particularly surprised to see the CEO of Regency Group.

It was very difficult for them to see Alfred in person in the past. Alfred rarely did interviews, and there were few opportunities to see him in the newspapers. But it was different now. If they waited at Cheval Blanc every day, they would be able to see him.

But more people were interested in Kate, the real daughter of the Sutton family.

A year ago, the Sutton family revealed that the daughter they had raised for 25 years was someone else’s. Their real daughter, Kate Sutton, was raised by a farmer with the last name Garcia in the countryside.

Naturally, the Sutton family brought their biological daughter back.

However, they had raised their adopted daughter as their biological daughter for more than twenty years and had a deep relationship with her. They could not bear to let her leave, so the Sutton family had two daughters now.

Not only was Kate’s background dramatic, but her love life was too. Kate used to be head over heels in love with Chris but suddenly married Alfred. It shocked everyone.

Grace walked out of the hotel surrounded by four bodyguards in black. She was not leaving; she knew Alfred and his wife had arrived.

They met and both sides stopped.

Grace had put on heavy makeup today. Perhaps she had not rested well and needed heavy makeup to hide her fatigue.

Grace looked very beautiful in a purple dress. Every time Grace appeared, Kate would be stunned by her looks.

Putting aside their conflict, Kate had to admit that Grace was a stunning woman. She wondered how Alfred remained unmoved for years when Grace was young, beautiful, and had a similar family background.

“Mr. Davidson,” Grace called out softly.

Kate could tell that Grace’s voice was a little hoarse. She thought, ‘Did Miss Weaver cry for a long time? Is that why her voice is hoarse?’ It seemed that Grace truly liked Alfred.

Alfred looked at Grace coldly and nodded slightly in response.

Grace felt bitter. She thought, ‘He isn’t even willing to say a word to me?’

Grace bit her lip and raised her head, not wanting to look sad. She looked straight at Kate, who calmly met her gaze. “Congrats, Kate,” Grace said.

Kate smiled and said, “Thanks, Miss Weaver.”

Grace glared at Kate. That was a sarcastic congratulation. She didn’t believe that the country bumpkin Kate couldn’t tell.

Kate knew but didn’t care. She had already died once and feared no mockery.

“I finally understand now,” Grace said coldly.

Kate was still smiling gently. “Miss Weaver, you are smart. You’ll understand as long as you think about it.”

“Kate, you…” Grace wanted to say Kate was despicable and shameless but did not dare to say it out loud when Alfred stared at her coldly.

Although Grace had brought four bodyguards with her today, there were seven or eight bodyguards behind Alfred and his wife. The bodyguards beside Alfred were experts in the industry.

Chapter 236

“What’s up with the flowers?” Grace didn’t want to ask, but she couldn’t help it. After asking, she bit her lower lip helplessly.

Grace had always restrained her pride and arrogance in front of Alfred. Unfortunately, Alfred never liked her.

They did not get together before Alfred’s accident, let alone now. Alfred’s heart was only big enough to contain Kate.

“They belong to my wife,” Alfred answered, “I gave them to her.”

Grace’s face turned pale at Alfred’s words.

Kate looked at Alfred and then at Grace. It was just flowers. There was no reason for Grace to go pale.

Kate did not know how stingy Alfred was to suitors like Grace when he was very generous to her. In Grace’s view, Alfred did not give Kate merely flowers. He had given Kate his heart and tenderness. That was why Grace was sad and madly jealous.

However, because Alfred was present, Grace could not let her bodyguards slice Kate’s face up.

“Mr. Davidson, why Kate?” Grace asked with a trembling voice.

The others watched from afar, but no one dared to approach.

When Theo heard Grace had “confronted” his brother and sister-in-law, he quickly ran downstairs. Although he did not need to cheer Alfred on, he could watch the show. It was rare for him to watch Alfred’s show.

Alfred lowered his head and looked at the flowers. He did not even bother to look at Grace. He said coldly, “That’s my private business. It has nothing to do with you, Miss Weaver.”

Grace asked, “Mr. Davidson, you know that I… I just want to know, why Kate?”

Alfred sneered. “I know you look down on me for being disabled and impotent.”

Grace’s eyes were red. She bit her bottom lip hard and tried her best not to cry.

Grace did not receive any response from Alfred after pursuing him for years. After Alfred was crippled, she wisely gave up and turned to pursue Elijah. She was still young and could not go without sex for the rest of her life. She didn’t think she was wrong.

“Grace Weaver, I’ve never liked you. Whether you look down on me or not, I don’t care. However, since you’ve given up on me, don’t keep acting like I’ve let you down. It makes me sick.” Alfred’s sharp tongue was enough to kill a suitor like Grace.

“Mr. Davidson, Kate has ulterior motives. She’s using you. She wants to cozy up to you so she can take over Sutton Group,” Grace could not help but shout, “Do you think she really loves you? Do you think she can live without sex for the rest of her life?”

Alfred stated, “Listen up. I knew Kate had motives from the start. I also know she is using me, that she wants revenge on those scum. So what? I have value. I’m happy to be of help to her. If I can give her what she wants, so be it.

“Don’t say she wants to take over Sutton Group. She’s the Sutton family’s daughter. It’s natural for her parents’ assets to be left to her. I know very well if she loves me or not. There’s no need for you to care. Besides, who says we don’t have sex? We’ve married, in every way.”

Alfred emphasized the last sentence. Anyone who heard his words could read between the lines.

Kate and Alfred shared a bed.

Some people immediately glanced at Kate. After looking at Kate for a while, they were doubtful. Kate still looked like a virgin. But then, sharing a bed didn’t necessarily mean they had sex. Realization dawned on everyone.

Grace swayed. She looked at Alfred in disbelief. Tears finally rolled down her reddened eyes. She should have given up on Alfred. Even if he was crippled, he was still heartless and cruel to her. It wasn’t like no one else wanted her.

Grace wiped away her tears and said arrogantly, “Then I wish you both the best. Hopefully, you’ll have children soon and live happily ever after together.”

With that, she raised her head and puffed out her chest.

She strode past Alfred and Kate arrogantly with her bodyguards.

Many thought Grace’s blessing was evil. Alfred was already impotent, yet Grace still wished they would have children. Kate did not say a word at all as Grace had come for Alfred. Grace was Alfred’s suitor so he should deal with her.

However, Alfred’s words moved Kate immensely. Alfred had known all along but was still willing to take her deal. Kate felt a surge of love toward Alfred. She swore she would make Alfred happy for the rest of his life, and that he would not regret marrying her.

Theo, who had enjoyed the show, walked over and greeted them, “Alfred, Kate.”

Alfred glared at Theo coldly and ignored him. Kate gave Theo a forced smile and pushed Alfred through the hotel.

“Kate, why didn’t you speak up just now?” Theo was looking for something to say or it would be too awkward to follow them.

Alfred retorted, “Do you have a problem with me protecting my wife?”

Alfred’s words silenced Theo. Theo did not dare to say another word.

“Mr. Davidson, here’s a reward.” Kate stopped and kissed Alfred on the cheek.

Theo was speechless. Kate and Alfred’s affectionate interactions were simply mean to a single man like him. Grace’s appearance did not stir up much. Kate and Alfred quickly adjusted and acted as if nothing had happened.

*****

Grace, who came out of the hotel, couldn’t control her embarrassment. Tears flowed down her cheeks continuously.

Several cars rushed over and soon stopped in front of Cheval Blanc. Martin and Dominick got out of the car at almost the same time.

“Grace.” Martin and Dominick quickly chased after their sister.

Grace stopped.

“Grace.” Martin ran to his sister and was about to ask her a question when she threw herself into his arms and started crying.

Martin’s heart ached. “Grace.” He hugged his sister tightly and said with heartache, “Go on, cry it all out. Then you’ll be fine.”

Dominick gestured for the bodyguards to surround them so that no one could see Grace crying in his brother’s arms. Grace said, “Martin, Mr. Davidson said he never loved me. I’ve liked him for years and shamelessly pursued him for ages. He didn’t even give me anything, but he gave a huge bouquet to Kate. It really hurts.”

Martin said with heartache, “I know, Grace. If you think about this in another way, you’ll feel better. No matter how much Mr. Davidson gives Kate, it’s just material compensation because he is impotent. You shouldn’t feel bad. You should be glad you were smart.”

Martin comforted, “Don’t cry anymore. If Mr. Purchas knows, your love life will be even more difficult.” He was reminding his sister not to waste any more time on Alfred and to spend more effort on Elijah instead.

Chapter 237

Grace raised her head and asked Martin tearfully, “Martin, am I very lousy? Am I not as good as Kate?”

Martin lovingly wiped her sister’s tears and comforted her,” No, you are the best. Mr. Davidson doesn’t like you because he’s blind and can’t see how good you are.” He added sarcastically, “Kate is nothing. Grace, don’t compare yourself to her. You’ll degrade yourself if you do.”

Martin never thought much of Kate. If there were a chance someday, he would like to meet her and understand how she made Alfred marry her.

Those who knew Alfred knew he would not easily agree to marry even if he was crippled. Although the Davidson family wanted an alliance with the Sutton family, that was Olivia’s intention and not Alfred’s. Kate had to have done something to convince Alfred to marry her.

“Grace, stop crying,” Dominick also comforted his sister, Martin was right. You should be thinking about Mr. Purchas now, not Mr. Davidson.”

Grace asked for a tissue from Martin to wipe her tears. She said firmly, “This is the last time I’ll cry for him. I won’t do it again.”

Deep love was hard to give up on, but Grace was someone who could let go. Besides, her current target was Elijah. “Still, I can’t let Kate have it easy,” Grace stated hatefully. “Grace, get in the car. We’ll talk inside,” Martin said.

They were in Regency Group’s territory. It was inconvenient for them to say too much here. Even if bodyguards

surrounded them and prevented anyone from approaching, it was not safe.

Alfred’s strength was not something that ordinary people could imagine. His power reached far and he could just about do anything he intended.

Martin was two years older than Alfred and had always respected Alfred. He never dared to face Alfred head-on.

Under the comfort of Martin and Dominick, Grace calmed down and followed her brothers into the car.

Dominick was driving. They did not let the bodyguards sit in the same car as them.

“Martin, you promised you would teach Sutton Group a lesson. How is it going?” Grace asked, “It would be best if the Sutton Group goes bankrupt.”

Without waiting for Martin to answer, Grace turned to Dominick and continued, “Dominick, don’t blame me. The Sutton Group belonged to the Sutton family. Kyla’s real last name is Garcia. The Sutton Group might not fall into her hands.

“If you want to curry favor with Kyla on this, you can buy Sutton Group after Martin bankrupts it. Then, you can give it to Kyla as a wedding gift. I guarantee she will be extremely grateful to you.”

Grace thought too simply of business battles. She thought that as long as her brothers agreed to stand up for her, she could bankrupt Sutton Group and drive Kate to immense debt.

“Grace.” Martin stroked his sister’s hair helplessly and said, ” I will definitely do what I promised you. I have already intercepted two important projects the Sutton Group was discussing. I could have intercepted them all, but who would have thought Alfred would announce his marriage with Kate?”

Martin didn’t continue. Grace understood at once.

Grace said hatefully, “Are those people so afraid of Regency Group?”

Martin did not answer. In the business world of Sherpsel, few people were unafraid of Alfred or Regency Group.

Alfred alone was enough to make people fear him, but the Davidson family still had more than ten young men. Even if those young men were not as capable as Alfred, they were not bad either. All of them could be leaders.

Those young men were distributed in various industries and held pivotal positions in the industry they were in charge of. That was why everyone was afraid.

The Weaver family also had four branches, and there were eight men in Martin’s generation. But they were not as powerful as Regency Group.

However, the Weaver family was not as united as the Davidson family. There were internal strife among them. The eldest branch was in charge now. On the surface, the other three branches were subservient to the eldest branch, but they secretly schemed to seize power.

Moreover, among the young men of the Weaver family, other than Martin and Dominick, only Andy Weaver and Daniel Weaver were important. The others were all wastrels.

It would be a miracle if they didn’t drag Weaver Group down. It would be more likely for a meteor to fall on and kill the young men of the Davidson family than to count on them to join forces to fight against the Davidson family.

“Regency Group has already started targeting Weaver Group,” Martin said softly.

When Martin learned Regency Group was deliberately targeting Weaver Group, he was still a little puzzled. It was not until Alfred’s official announcement that he understood. He had stirred up a hornet’s nest when he tried to avenge his sister.

“Martin, is Weaver Group afraid of Regency Group too?” Grace had always thought her family was very powerful and could be on par with Regency Group.

Martin replied, “Grace, you don’t understand business. Let’s put it this way. If we fight Regency Group, we have to put in our best but Regency Group only needs to use half of its strength.”

Grace was speechless.

Martin lovingly stroked his sister’s hair and said gently,” Grace, don’t worry. You won’t suffer in vain. Our elders are still around, so Alfred won’t go too far for now. Do whatever you want. As long as it doesn’t hurt anyone, I can take responsibility for it.

“However, I don’t agree with you continuing to be entangled” in this. If our family can alliance with Purchas Group, it will be good for both of us. Then we won’t have to be afraid of Regency Group anymore.”

Elijah was Alfred’s archenemy. He was also strong enough. If their families formed a marriage alliance, it would result in a strong alliance.

“No matter how outstanding Alfred is, he is impotent now. But Elijah is different. He’s still capable. If you marry him and give birth to a son, you’ll have a firm foothold in the Purchas family. Elijah will also value you. The best way to take revenge on your love rival is to live a happier life than her,” Martin persuaded.

Firstly, Martin really did not want Grace to be sad because of Alfred. Secondly, he did not want to fight with Regency Group now.

“Elijah is also very handsome. Grace, listen to me and Martin. Focus on Elijah. When you become Elijah’s wife and have a child, you can go to Kate and brag. She will be jealous of you,” Dominick added.

Dominick was also aware of the disparity in strength between the two families. He agreed with Martin to retreat for now instead of fighting the Regency Group.

As for Regency Group targeting Weaver Group, Martin held several high-level meetings and decided he would treat Alfred and Leland to a meal. He would apologize and blame everything as a misunderstanding so that Regency Group would not go all out and raze Weaver Group to the ground.

After a moment of silence, Grace said gloomily, “Elijah is a tough nut to crack too. I went to look for him before. I could still see him the first time. The second time I went, I couldn’t even enter Purchas Group.” She was furious about that.

In the past, Alfred did not see Grace, but she could still enter Regency Group. Elijah was colder and more inhumane than Alfred.

Chapter 238

“No man would be able to resist persistent pursuit. If you go to him every day and give him gifts to impress him, he will eventually fall for you.” Dominick felt that his sister had not done enough. “Grace, you should use the same

persistence you used to pester Mr. Davidson to pester Mr. Purchas.”

Grace was speechless. She was the richest young lady in the city but had to pursue the man she wanted to marry. Although it was normal for women to court men in today’s society, she still hoped that she was the one being courted. “Okay, Martin, Dominick. I’ll listen to you.” Grace decided she could not marry a man who was inferior to Alfred and Elijah or she would lose to Kate. She decided to take the persistent path until Elijah fell in love with her and married her. She wanted to live a better and more wonderful life than Kate.

“Martin, what about the Cohen Group?” Grace thought of Melanie’s plea and asked.

“The Cohen Group is still quite capable. It’s a pity they are tricked like this. Tell Melanie and Kyla that Weaver Group will help Cohen Group. Tell Mr. Cohen not to panic. The more flustered he is, the more opportunities the opponent will have,” Martin replied.

“Thanks, Martin,” Grace said. She felt sorry when she didn’t understand business but kept making things difficult for her brother.

Martin smiled and said, “It’s no biggie. I’m just taking advantage of the situation.” If Weaver Group could defeat Regency Group alone, he would not have to rope in other companies.

*****

Kate and Alfred did not know what the Cohen family’s siblings discussed and did not care. They happily finished their lunch and, as usual, took an afternoon nap in the hotel’ s presidential suite.

Everyone was busy with their own stuff in the afternoon.

After getting off work, Kate was busy learning etiquette while Alfred was busy with his rehabilitation. They did not disturb each other and encouraged each other.

When Kate returned to the Davidson family mansion after her etiquette class, it was already eleven o’clock at night. Alfred was not waiting for her in the hall tonight, but the door to their room was ajar. The light shone through the crack in the door, letting her know Alfred was waiting for her inside.

Just as Kate was about to enter the room, James suddenly appeared not far behind her. He said with a smile, “Mrs. Davidson, supper is ready.”

Kate paused for a moment, then turned around and smiled,” Okay, I’ll have supper first.”

As Kate walked to the dining room, she asked softly, “How is Mr. Davidson feeling tonight? Did his rehabilitation go well?”

James replied, “Mr. Davidson seems to be in a good mood. He insisted on doing rehabilitation for several hours and refused to stop. Fortunately, Theo and Lucas returned and stopped him.”

When Alfred did not want to do his rehabilitation, everyone persuaded him to do it. But when Alfred kept training, James’s heart ached for him.

The people at the rehabilitation center had said Alfred should spend an hour every day doing rehabilitation. If he persisted, he would be able to walk normally after a year and a half.

Alfred, on the other hand, spent way more time than that on his rehabilitation. He wanted to shorten the time to a month, probably for Kate.

Kate’s heart ached when she heard that.

“Mrs. Davidson, Mr. Davidson is working hard because of you. Can you persuade him to mind his health and not push himself so hard?” James asked.

Kate nodded. “I’ll persuade him.” She didn’t want Alfred to push himself so hard too. Then she asked, “James, when do you buy fresh groceries for the kitchen?”

James replied, “Before seven o’clock.”

The younger men all had to go to work. The kitchen had to prepare breakfast before they left so groceries would be bought before seven.

James asked, “Mrs. Davidson, what do you need? Give me a list. I’ll get the kitchen to buy them for you tomorrow.”

Kate said, “I just want to wake up early to make Mr. Davidson chowder.”

Hearing this, James smiled and said, “Mrs. Davidson, don’t worry. No matter what time you wake up, I can guarantee that there will be ingredients for you to cook the chowder for Mr. Davidson.”

“Sorry to trouble you, James.” Kate was impressed by the ability of the staff in Davidson family’s mansion.

This was also because Alfred, the head of the household, managed everything so well. Kate really admired Alfred. Alfred managed the Regency Group and the Davidson residence very well. He was born to be a leader.

“Mrs. Davidson, if you need anything in the future, just let me know,” James said. He really liked Kate.

Kate smiled, “Sure, Thanks, James. It’s late. Go rest.” She did not need anyone to serve her. She wasn’t used to it.

James knew Kate and did not stay in the dining room. He smiled and left.

Kate spent ten minutes finishing her supper.

Alfred had the kitchen prepared her supper. It wasn’t high in calories and wouldn’t make her full. There was only enough so she would not go to sleep on an empty stomach. Judging from the energy she used every day, she would not gain weight even if she ate supper.

After cleaning up, Kate returned to her room with her bag.

When she entered the room, the first thing she saw was the flowers that Alfred had given her at noon. He had helped her bring the flowers back. The jewelry boxes were piled up on two chairs,

Kate muttered, “Why are those on the chairs?”

Kate thought Alfred was resting. Then, she turned around and was stunned.

Her dresser and bed were covered with stacks of hundred- dollar bills.

Alfred was lying on his side with one hand supporting his head. Beside him were hundred-dollar bills. He seemed to be saying invitingly, “Bed me. If you do, all the money is yours.”

“Mr. Davidson, what is going on?” Kate hung up her bag and walked over. She picked up a stack of money and shook it. She asked, “Are you obsessed with money? Or do you want to sleep on a bed of money?” She wanted to do that too.

Kate put her thoughts into action. Without waiting for Alfred to reply, she lay down on the bed and said with a smile, “Mr. Davidson, it’s really comfortable lying on top of money.”

Alfred sat up and looked at Kate. He had gotten into position, but she didn’t say anything and lay on the bed right away. It wasn’t very romantic of her.

He had expected Kate to be so happy that she would pounce on him, pin him down, and kiss him. Then she would strip him and have sex with him.

Alfred pursed his lips but didn’t say what he was thinking. Instead, he said, “You said you like money other than food, so that’s what I’m giving you.”

Kate rolled over and sat up. She asked with a smile, “Mr. Davidson, is this the surprise at home you told me about?” Alfred didn’t say anything, which was a tacit agreement.

Kate scooped up a handful of money and scattered them on the bed. She laughed, “What a surprise. How wonderful and unexpected!”

Kate would never have dreamed that the surprise Alfred gave her was a full drawer and bed of money. This was the first time she had slept in a pile of money out of her two lifetimes.

Chapter 239

Kate couldn’t believe that Alfred was so honest and adorable. She said she liked money so he really gave her money.

After Kate finished laughing, she took advantage of Alfred’s unpreparedness and pressed him onto the bed full of money.

Alfred’s eyes were deep as he looked at her. There was hope in his eyes.

With Kate on top of Alfred, she could take in his

handsomeness fully. All at once, all she could think of was how desirable he looked. It made her want to swallow him whole and become one with him. It wasn’t her fault for being so shameless. He was simply too hot.

“Mr. Davidson,” she muttered under her breath before lowering her head and pressing her lips against his.

When their lips touched, it was as if an electric current passed through them, making their hearts race.

Kate thought that since Alfred was impotent, it was worth it to flirt with him. Thus, she was especially bold tonight.

Suddenly, Kate jerked in shock. She fell off Alfred’s body and rolled off the bed to the floor.

Alfred heard a dull thud. He sat up and saw her get up from the ground. She crawled slightly forward before getting up. She turned and stumbled back.

Kate’s face was filled with shock and disbelief. She pointed at him with her slender finger and stammered, “M-Mr. Davidson, have you recovered, or… have you been fine all along?”

Alfred looked at Kate silently. He knew every time Kate flirted with him boldly, she thought he couldn’t have sex. Even if she flirted with him as hard as she could, she wouldn’t be at a disadvantage. She could even drive him crazy. She could have fun.

If she found out he was sexually capable, she would be shocked.

Sure enough, she was.

Kate was still backing away when she bumped into the jewelry boxes that had yet to be put away. The red jewelry boxes were scattered all over the ground.

She plopped down on the chair. Her heart was racing. Heat still lingered in her hand. She tried her best to calm down. Kate recalled that all the news about Alfred was “rumors”,” possibilities”, and “gossip”.

After Alfred’s legs were crippled by a car accident, there was no accurate answer as to whether he could have sex or not. It was all rumors. And she believed them.

Alfred didn’t say anything either. He allowed others to spread rumors about him being impotent.

Every time she teased him sexually, he controlled himself well and didn’t react, making her believe that he really was impotent. Unexpectedly, he was fine all along.

‘He is very bad. He lied to the world and me. Yup, he tricked me!’ Kate thought, instantly becoming extremely angry.

Kate suddenly stood up and strode over. She wanted to grab Alfred’s collar and lift him up, but unfortunately, she could not. Alfred was as heavy as a mountain. Kate’s pretty face flushed red with embarrassment and anger after she failed to lift him up twice.

Kate gave up on lifting him, but she still grabbed the collar of his pajamas tightly. She demanded, “Alfred Davidson, did you just recover or have you always been fine? You tricked me!”

Alfred looked at the smooth hand that held his collar and then looked up at her shy face. He raised his right hand and exerted a little force to remove her hand. “I never said I am impotent.”

Kate pointed out, “Who said that you didn’t? When I said you were impotent, you never denied it. That means that you tacitly agreed.”

Alfred argued, “That’s what you said, not what I said. How can it be a tacit agreement when I can’t be bothered to explain?”

Kate was speechless. Soon, she retorted, “Since you’re alright, why didn’t you tell me? Why… didn’t you…” She wanted to ask why he didn’t have sex with her but could not bring herself to say this.

“I’ve hinted to you but you didn’t understand it. And now you’re blaming me?” Alfred adjusted his pajamas leisurely.

He had said that they would not adopt a child. That was because they could have their own children, so there was no need to adopt.

Alfred added, “We didn’t have any feelings when we got married. Even if I said let’s have sex, would you be willing?”

Kate opened her mouth but no words came out.

“As for now…” Alfred pulled Kate to sit on the bed. He locked his gaze on her pretty face and said in a low voice, “I saw your reaction just now. When you saw I was fine, you were more shocked than happy when I gave you all this money. That means you’re not prepared to give yourself to me now.”

Kate blushed and defended herself, “I-I was shocked.”

In her previous life, she married Chris, but Chris never touched her. She had no recollection of that chaotic night with Elijah because she was completely drunk. Therefore, she was still completely clueless about sex, Kate had flirted with Alfred countless times, but all she did was hug, kiss, and touch him.

Kate did not even dare to look at Alfred, let alone look him in the eye. Feeling his scrutiny, she panicked. His eyes seemed to be burning as he looked at her quietly. Her body heated up as if she was surrounded by flames.

Two strong hands fell on Kate’s shoulders. Alfred held her and said in a low voice, “Kate, we do have feelings for each other now, but I respect you and won’t force you. When you’re prepared, we’ll have our wedding night.”

His legs were not fully recovered either. He would give her time to accept that he was fine. He was also giving himself more time to prepare.

Kate looked up and met Alfred’s dark eyes. She could see his tolerance and feelings for her in his eyes. She wasn’t really resisting becoming one with him. It was just that she was shocked now.

Alfred’s thoughtfulness touched Kate. “Mr. Davidson, I…”

Alfred lowered his head and kissed her gently. He said, ” Why don’t we wait until our wedding?”

They could have a real wedding night after their wedding. Kate’s mind was in a mess. After thinking about it, she nodded. She leaned against his chest and asked gently,” Are you really going to give me a wedding?”

Alfred took off her hair clip and let her hair fall. “Kate, you could have asked me this when we first registered our marriage, but you shouldn’t be asking me this now. Can’t you sense my feelings for you?”

Kate stuck out her tongue playfully. “Sorry.”

Alfred had been drafting the wedding gift list for a long time. She had seen it before. It was just that he had not done anything recently so she thought he had written it for her to see. She guessed he was not done with the arrangements.

Judging from how much he doted on her now, he wouldn’t make her suffer. He would definitely give her a grand wedding.

Alfred chuckled softly and did not blame Kate. He gently stroked her hair and said, “It’s late. Go shower.”

Chapter 240

“Let me pick up the jewelry boxes.” Kate got up and walked over to pick up the jewelry boxes she had knocked down.

Alfred sat on the bed and watched her pick them up. Tomorrow, I’ll have James clear a room for you to use as a jewelry room to store the jewelry I gave you.”

Kate replied as she tidied up, “They’re not a lot. I don’t need a room just for them. When I’m free, I’ll tidy up my dressing table and put the jewelry there.”

After a moment of silence, Alfred said, “Do you think I’ll only give you presents once?”

Kate paused and looked up at him. “It will take me nearly a month to wear them all if I wear a different set of jewelry each day.” She had more than enough jewelry now.

Alfred said, “There’s not a lot. If there are new designs in the future, I’ll buy a few for you. You can wear them if you like, and leave them if you don’t. You can take care of the jewelry room yourself or hire someone to help you.

“You’re very busy now. You should get two people from the storeroom to help you manage the jewelry. They know how to pair the jewelry and have a good memory. Tell them what jewelry you want to wear when you go out in the future and they will help you find it.”

Kate was a little shocked. Alfred had mentioned the storeroom to her a few times.

The storeroom was specially managed by staff. If the wives of the Davidson family wanted to use the jewelry in the storeroom, they had to register in the book. After using them, they would have to return them to the warehouse. The storeroom staff would maintain the jewelry to ensure they would still be as dazzling the next time someone else used them.

Kate suddenly grew interested in the storeroom in the Davidson residence. She wanted to see if there was really much jewelry inside. “Mr. Davidson, how much good stuff do you have in the storeroom? Is the storeroom huge? How many staff are in charge of the storeroom?”

The longer Kate stayed here, the more she felt the Davidson residence was a smaller version of a palace. The division of labor amongst staff was very detailed. Everyone had their own roles.

Of course, Kate could also tell that Regency Group’s financial resources were so immense that she, who was considered the daughter of a wealthy family, could not imagine it.

In the eyes of ordinary people, the Sutton family was wealthy. However, they were nothing in front of the Davidson family. Poverty limits the imagination.

Alfred gestured for her to come over. “Come here and I’ll whisper it to you.”

Kate could not help but laugh. “If you want to tell me, go on. If you don’t want to, then forget it. I still want to shower.”

Alfred remarked, “Kate, you’re really different from other girls. Anyone else would have already come over to get to the bottom of it.”

“To be honest, I like to look at jewelry and keep them. I don’t like to wear them.”

It was the truth. After Kate was brought back to the Sutton family by her biological parents, she did not lack jewelry.

She had only ever worn the emerald bracelet her grandmother had left for her and which she had given to Alfred. She rarely wore other jewelry as she felt uncomfortable wearing them.

“I’m going to shower.” Kate put those jewelry boxes away properly and entered the bathroom.

While she showered, Alfred tidied all the money. When Kate came out, he was already lying in bed waiting for her.

“Where’s the money you gave me?” Kate asked.

“They’re in the box,” Alfred teased, “Do you want to hug the box to sleep?”

Kate climbed onto the bed and crawled to his side. She pulled the thin blanket over her and lay down beside him.

She yawned elegantly and remarked, “When I am poor, I imagine what I’ll do if I am rich. Now that I’m rich, it doesn’t feel like much.”

She turned to Alfred and asked, “Mr. Davidson, you’re rich. What do you think?”

Alfred pulled Kate into his embrace and said thoughtfully, “I don’t have time to go out and spend money every day, but my wealth is still increasing. I worry about spending all that money. Fortunately, I have you now.

“The husband earns money while the wife spends it. Honey, I’ll leave the task of spending them to you. Do whatever you want.”

Kate hugged Alfred tightly and said with a smile, “I’m dreaming. I hope that when I wake up, my money and my rich husband will still be around.”

Alfred said dotingly, “Sleep. When you wake up from your dream, you will realize you have more.”

Kate was tired and sleepy. She closed her eyes and

mumbled, “When I have you, I have the entire world.” To her, Alfred was more important than money. She did not marry him for his money.

Alfred was in a good mood when he heard her say “When I have you, I have the entire world”. That was the most touching and romantic thing he had ever heard.

*****

Kate wanted to make chowder for Alfred, so she got up very early. Even Alfred, who had always been a light sleeper, did not know that she had woken up.

James had already prepared fresh ingredients for her. “Mrs. Davidson, see if there’s anything else you need. I’ll go to the kitchen and get them for you right away.”

Kate looked at the ingredients and quickly said, “That’s enough. With so many ingredients, I can also prepare a sumptuous breakfast. James, tell the kitchen there’s no need to prepare breakfast for Mr. Davidson and me. I’ll make it myself.”

James replied with a smile, “Okay.”

He immediately took out his phone and called the supervisor in the kitchen, telling him not to prepare breakfast for Alfred and Kate this morning.

After the call, James asked, “Mrs. Davidson, do you need help?”

Kate replied, “No need, I can do it myself. James, it’s still early. Go and catch up on your sleep.”

James smiled and said, “I wake up early every day. I’m used to it. I’m not sleepy.”

When Alfred went out to work, the staff would have nothing to do and could catch up on sleep.

Kate didn’t need help, but James still helped. When Kate began to wash the ingredients for the chowder, James looked as though he had something to say.

“James, what do you want to say?” Kate asked finally.

James said a little embarrassedly, “Mrs. Davidson, do you want to make Mr. Davidson chicken soup?”

After Alfred had his car accident, James thought that Alfred was weak and had not fully recovered. Now that he was busy managing the company again, he had to be exhausted. It would be strange if he was sexually capable. Alfred would definitely like to drink the soup made by Kate. If Kate made Alfred chicken soup, perhaps Alfred would be fine once his body recovered. After all, chicken soup was more nourishing than chowder.

Kate turned to look at James. She saw that James did not have any other intentions other than feeling a little embarrassed. She knew James was sincerely doing this for Alfred’s good.

Kate smiled and said, “He doesn’t need chicken soup.”

She thought, ‘Mr. Davidson is fine. Remarkable, really! She had boldly touched Alfred last night, and he had reacted, causing her to roll off the bed in shock. If he drank chicken soup, he might have a nosebleed.

James’s eyes sparkled when he heard that. He asked hopefully, “Mrs. Davidson, do you mean… Mr. Davidson is…”

He paused. He was afraid Kate would misunderstand and be unhappy, so he quickly explained, “I’m not asking about bedroom matters… I’m just concerned about Mr. Davidson…

Kate blushed slightly and did not answer directly. She only said, “If I get pregnant, don’t worry. The child is definitely Mr. Davidson’s.”

James fell silent. He thought in shock, ‘But Mr. Davidson is impotent!’

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

A Tale Of Redemption And Passion by Isidore Walsh (Chapters 221, to 230) – Daisy Novels 

Chapter 221

If a video or photos really got taken, Kyla would be done for. “Leland, we need to handle this well; we can’t let it affect Kate,” Celia said, also angry but first worried about how this would impact her biological daughter.

Alfred and Kate had just announced their marriage tonight.

Now everyone in Sherpsel knew that Kate was Mrs. Davidson.

Celia was anxious that Kyla’s scandal might tarnish Kate’s reputation.

“Mom,” Kyla said awkwardly.

She was terrified, but Celia was more concerned about

Kate than helping her solve her problems.

Kyla thought, ‘Blood is thicker than water.’

“Kate doesn’t have a good reputation. Is she really worried I’ Il drag her down?” Kyla said, jealous that her foster mother cared more about Kate.

Leland slammed the coffee table. “Kyla, you should worry about yourself first. How does Kate have a bad reputation? The worst thing she’s done is attempt suicide to refuse Mr. Davidson’s proposal. Even if she had feelings for Chris in the past, they were both single. What’s wrong with that?” Celia’s words hit Kyla hard. “Leland, Mr. Davidson and Kate just announced their marriage. Now everyone knows Kate is Mrs. Davidson. Our family is already trying to climb the social ladder by being connected to them. If this scandal gets out, it’ll be used against Kate.”

“Mom, what did you say?” Kyla asked in shock. “Mr. Davidson and Kate are married? When did they get married? How come I didn’t know?”

Celia was annoyed with Kyla for saying Kate’s reputation was bad and replied curtly, “You’ve been too busy sneaking around with Chris to pay attention to trending news. Once the announcement was made, it shot up the trending list.” Kyla was stunned.

Kate had married Alfred.

Kyla thought, ‘Hasn’t she refused his proposal? Regardless of Alfred’s disability, being Mrs. Davidson is every woman’s dream.’

Kyla felt consumed by jealousy.

She felt weak in the presence of Alfred and was terrified.

But Kate could be by Alfred’s side. Even if Kate lived as a widow, her identity still put her above Kyla.

A wave of hatred washed over Kyla. She was in a pitiful state tonight while Kate was making a grand announcement.

Kyla thought, ‘I will never let Kate get the Sutton Group.’

Kyla couldn’t compete with Kate for Alfred, but she could seize the Sutton Group. If Kyla managed to take it, it would mean Kate lost to her.

“Right now, the incident hasn’t leaked. I have connections in the police station who can ensure that tonight’s events won’t be shared. However, there’s one other person who knows, and that’s the one who called the cops. But we don’t know who that is since the police didn’t say,” Leland said.

Then he added, “Even if the person who reported it exposes the matter, it won’t affect Kate. Mr. Davidson will protect her.”

Leland would never expect that Kate had orchestrated this behind the scenes

“The Cohen family will definitely keep this quiet. Chris is still set to marry Melanie,” Leland added, glaring at Kyla. ” Stay away from Chris from now on. Just focus on work and spend time with your mom or visit your biological parents. After some time, if no rumors surface, it’ll mean this will blow over, and you can start fresh.”

Kyla nodded through her tears. “Dad, I’ll listen to you.”

But she was determined to find out who called the police.

She wouldn’t let that person off the hook.

“Go wash up and get some sleep,” Leland ordered.

Kyla went upstairs, tears in her eyes.

Back in her room, her resentment was clear.

She replayed the moments between Alfred and Kate, especially how Alfred had defended Kate, even arranging for Belinda to design forty outfits for her.

It struck Kyla as odd. If Alfred wanted revenge on Kate, he wouldn’t protect her.

Now it made sense. They had been a couple all along.

Kyla thought, ‘How have they managed to keep it under wraps? Kate, you’re cunning.’

Kyla wished she could make a voodoo doll of Kate and stab it daily.

Wiping her tears, Kyla pulled out her phone to call Chris. After a while, Chris answered.

“Kyla.” His voice was low. “Are you fine? I’m hiding in the bathroom to take your call. Let’s keep it brief.”

Kyla said, “I’m fine. Just got yelled at by my parents. What about you? Did you get hit?”

Chris touched the swollen part of his face and replied, “No, but my dad was furious and gave me an earful. If Mom hadn’t stepped in, my dad might have given me a good beating.”

“Chris, we…” Kyla couldn’t bring herself to say the word ” breakup.”

She was reluctant to part with him.

She truly didn’t want to sever ties with Chris, whether it was because of infatuation or attachment.

She had planned so many schemes with Chris, and her feelings for him ran deep.

Kyla thought, ‘Why should I let go of the man I love? I’m determined to keep Chris physically and emotionally close.’

From now on, Kyla would exhaust Chris’s energy, making him too drained to make out with Melanie. She wanted to infuriate Melanie.

Kyla thought, ‘Did Melanie think marrying Chris would guarantee her happiness? I won’t let you get your way. And Kate, do you think you have won just by clinging to Mr. Davidson? Dream on.’

“Kyla, let’s be careful from now on. We can’t get caught again. Don’t worry. I still love you and won’t abandon you,” Chris said.

Kyla paused before responding, “We’ll take our time with the future. But right now, we need to find out who called the cops tonight. I’m afraid we have been taken photos or videos.”

When he heard this, Chris’s expression changed.

“You’re right. We need to find that person.” Chris growled, “I won’t that person go!”

“We need to figure out who he is, ideally getting info from the police,” Kyla said.

Chris looked troubled. “That’s not easy.”

“But we have to make it happen. Do you want that to ruin both of us?” Kyla thought.

“Of course not. Okay, Kyla, I’ll find someone to help, see if we can get surveillance footage or at least track down the caller’s number.”

Kyla nodded and said, “Chris, let’s try not to meet for a while. If no rumors come out, we’ll be safe.”

Chapter 222

Chris reluctantly said, “Kyla, I won’t be able to eat or sleep well without seeing you for a day.”

After experiencing the intoxicating pleasure, he became addicted, always looking for a chance to indulge with her. Kyla casually said, “I’ll miss you too. By the way, Chris, did you see the trending searches? My mother said that Mr. Davidson and Kate have officially announced their relationship. They got a marriage certificate a while ago! They really kept it a secret and made fools of us.”

As Kyla spoke, her words were filled with jealousy toward Kate.

Hearing this, Chris was stunned. “Kyla, is what your mom said true?”

Chris couldn’t believe that his beloved Kate was marrying Alfred.

“My mom said it was officially announced on the official Twitter of the Regency Group. The artists signed under Regency’s subsidiaries also shared it, and then their announcement trended.”

Kyla said with jealousy, “Chris, I think Kate is marrying Mr. Davinson to compete with me for the Sutton Group. Otherwise, she wouldn’t leave you to marry him. Everyone knows about his situation. If she’s willing to live like a widow, she must have her reasons.”

Chris thought, ‘If that’s the case, then I still have a chance to take Kate for my own use. I’ll let her continue to make her rich so that I can obtain the Cohen Group’s inheritance rights.’

Chris felt that Kate was not putting on an act when he thought about how cold and heartless Kate was to him.

Perhaps it was to protect him from being punished by Alfred. No matter what condition Alfred was in, his pride would never allow his wife to interact with other men.

Chris realized it wasn’t right. The Cohen Group had already been taken over by the Regency Group. Recently, many of their partners terminated collaborations and shifted their allegiance to the Regency Group, while some who couldn’t work with the Regency Group turned to their enemies instead.

Fortunately, the Weaver Group was willing to lend a hand to the Cohen Group. Otherwise, it would be meaningless for him to marry Melanie.

“Chris, are you still there?” asked Kyla.

“Kyla, I’m going to check the official Twitter of the Regency Group. I’ll hang up the phone now. You should get some rest,” Chris said and hung up the phone.

He couldn’t bring himself to believe that Kyla genuinely wanted to marry Alfred. No matter how outstanding Alfred was, he couldn’t fulfill her needs. Kyla had once loved him deeply and had been so devoted to him. It seemed impossible that she could truly be willing to let go.

Kyla called out, a bit annoyed, “Chris, Chris…”

She felt that Chris was not completely indifferent to Kate. In short, many people could not sleep that night because they were angry.

Alfred and Kate slept very well.

Kate was awakened by the sound of raindrops tapping against the window. “Mr. Davidson, it’s raining, right?” Alfred responded with a grunt and reached out his long arm to pull her into his embrace tightly for a moment before releasing her. Then, he turned and got out of bed. “Mr. Davidson.” Kate only felt his affection for her just as he let go. She could not bear to part with him.

She loved leaning against him, listening to the rhythm of his heartbeat, and inhaling his scent. In his embrace, the world felt quiet, with nothing to think about, just a sense of peace and contentment.

She wondered if he felt the same way when he held her.

“I’m going to the bathroom,” Alfred said.

He did not want her to see his abnormality.

He was the most easily aroused early in the morning,

Kate nodded as she watched him stumble slightly toward the bathroom.

After waking up, Kate didn’t feel like going back to sleep. She simply got up and checked the time. It was only six-thirty in the morning, still early.

She walked to the window, pulled open the heavy curtains, and opened one of the windows. Fresh, cool air rushed in, causing her to shiver slightly as she adjusted to the chill. The air conditioning in the room was set a bit low. Alfred preferred to lower the temperature while sleeping and covered himself with a blanket.

Kate turned off the air conditioning. With the wind and rain outside, the remnants of yesterday’s heat had long been washed away.

It felt quite refreshing.

This room was on the first floor, and when she opened the window, it faced the small backyard garden.

The small backyard garden was planted with evergreen landscape trees and expansive patches of lawn, creating a sea of green that appeared even more vibrant after the rain. “Why are you standing there in the wind?” Alfred asked as he came out of the bathroom. He walked over, closed the window, and drew the heavy curtains.

“It’s not cold. I’ve already turned off the air conditioning in the room,” she replied.

Kate turned around and naturally wrapped her arms around Alfred’s neck. He was much taller than her when he stood up.

“Mr. Davidson, how tall are you?” she asked.

“Not that tall, about six feet, I guess.”

“About six feet and you say it’s not tall? What about those guys who are only around 5 feet?” Kate was surprised.

Alfred wrapped his arms around her waist and gently asked, “Do you want to sleep a bit longer?”

Kate winked at him and said coquettishly, “If you can carry me back to bed, I’ll sleep with you for a while more.”

As soon as she finished speaking, Alfred lifted her up effortlessly by the waist.

Kate did not expect him to really pick her up.

She quickly squirmed to get down, saying, “Mr. Davidson, I

was just joking! Please put me down.”

She still hadn’t fully recovered her legs.

“Don’t move! Be careful not to fall on the floor,” Alfred cautioned in a low voice as he slowly moved toward the bed. “I can’t walk very far yet, but I still have the strength. Carrying you won’t be a problem.”

Kate didn’t dare to move around, fearing that if she did, they both might fall to the ground.

She didn’t mind for herself, but she was worried that it might make Alfred’s recovery even worse.

It was only a few feet from the window to the bed, but it took Alfred several minutes to make it back.

Bending down, he gently placed Kate on the bed and admired her beautiful hair cascading like a waterfall over the pillow. When she looked up, her exquisite features were fully displayed, and in that moment, she was utterly enchanting.

Under his intense gaze, Kate instantly blushed.

Alfred was first surprised, then he smiled and joked. “I can’t believe you can blush! I thought you were completely unfazed by everything.”

Kate wanted to sit up, but Alfred refused to let her get up. He pushed her back onto the bed and sat down beside her. Stay and sleep with me a little longer.”

Alfred lay down and said, “Last night, I slept so well and didn’t have any dreams.”

Kate nestled into his arms and flattered herself, saying, “It must be because I gave you a goodnight kiss before bed last night, wishing you sweet dreams, that you slept so well.” “You’re so confident,” said Alfred.

Kate giggled. “Isn’t it all thanks to me? Then tonight, I won’t give you a goodnight kiss or wish you sweet dreams.”

As soon as she finished speaking, Alfred grabbed her chin and lifted it up. She met his dark eyes passively and listened to his domineering words. “I want a goodnight kiss, a good morning kiss, and an afternoon kiss. Starting today, you must give me no less than three kisses every day.”

Chapter 223

Kate smiled even brighter. “Mr. Davidson, I love it when you say such domineering things.”

She touched his thin lips and said, “You want me to kiss you, right? Usually, you complain about me getting my saliva all over your face. Mr. Davidson, you’re really heartless. Look at your thin lips. They say that thin lips are a sign of heartlessness.”

He opened his mouth and playfully bit her mischievous hand. Kate winced in pain and quickly pulled her hand back.

Alfred said in a low voice, “I’m heartless to others, but not to you.”

“Am I one of a kind?” asked Kate.

“Yeah.”

“Mr. Davidson, I love you to death. Come here, kiss me.”

Alfred’s lips curved into a smile as he leaned in toward her lips, gently tapping them and softly saying, “It’s still early. Let’s sleep a little longer.”

“I can’t sleep.” Kate got up again. “Mr. Davidson, I want to see my pets.”

Ever since she sent her pets to Pet House, she rarely had time to visit her pets. If she didn’t raise them herself, they probably wouldn’t be close to her.

But no matter what, Alfred gave these pets to her, and they were her treasures.

“It’s still raining,” Alfred casually said, but freed one hand to pick up the phone from the bedside table and called James, instructing him, “Prepare a car to take Mrs. Davidson to the Pet House.”

Kate initially wanted to say that there was no need to take the car, but then she remembered that the Pet House was too far from Alfred’s house, and the Davidson family estate was large. If she didn’t take the car, walking there would waste a lot of time.

After giving instructions to James, Alfred put down the phone and said calmly, “Change your clothes, freshen up, and head out. After seeing the pets, we’ll have breakfast at the usual place.”

“Alright. Mr. Davidson, having you is truly wonderful.” Kate kissed him twice more.

Whatever she wanted to do, he could always arrange

everything perfectly for her. Even if he didn’t step in directly, he would still give her some advice.

She must have been out of her mind to have rejected such a wonderful man and choose that scumbag Chris instead. She wondered how her family would react when they discovered Chris and Kyla were having an affair.

Kate wanted to return to her family home to see the commotion.

However, it was too late last night for her to go back, and now, if she returned, the excitement would have already died down.

Kate quickly changed her clothes, washed up, said goodbye to Alfred, and then headed out.

After Kate left, Alfred made another phone call. It wasn’t clear who he was talking to, but he said on the line, “I was the one who called the police last night when Chris and Kyla were having an affair. Let your people know to keep it confidential.”

Once Chris and Kyla calmed down, they would undoubtedly think about looking for witnesses from the phone call that reported them.

Kate planned to play the video at Chris and Melanie’s wedding. Before that, she thought it best to let the couple enjoy their time, believing that when they thought the storm had passed, showing that video at the wedding would have an even greater impact.

The person on the other end of the phone yawned and replied, “I took care of it after seeing your official announcement last night. Even if I hadn’t, it’s part of our job.”

Protecting the privacy and safety of Alfred, who made the report, was crucial.

“Why are we being so polite? Are you and Kate serious about each other?” asked the man.

“I would never joke about my marriage,” Alfred said.

After a moment of silence, the other person said, “Since you’re serious, I’ll offer my sincerest wishes. Let me know when the wedding is, and I’ll see if I can make time to be your best man.”

“Okay,” Alfred replied.

The call ended.

Kate encountered Cynthia at Pet House. “Cynthia.”

Cynthia was holding a small white rabbit named Dustin under the pavilion. When she saw Kate arrive, she greeted her with a smile.

Kate took the umbrella from James and opened it as she walked over, smiling. “Cynthia, you’re up so early!”

“It’s raining, so I was worried my pets would get wet, so I hurried over to check. Fortunately, they all moved the pets to a sheltered area right away.”

The pets all had their own cozy spots, but if the wind and rain were strong, those little shelters might not have been safe enough, so they needed to be moved to a more secure place.

Usually, Cynthia wouldn’t get out of bed until the sun was well up.

They had common interests and got along well in their conversations.

“Kate,” Cynthia suddenly asked, “Did Alfred mention his argument with my mom?”

“Mr. Davidson didn’t say anything, but James told me,” Kate replied.

Kate lowered her voice and asked, “Was it a really bad argument?”

“Actually, it wasn’t much of an argument. It was mostly my mom getting upset, and Alfred would occasionally respond to her. She got really angry.” Cynthia sighed and told Kate,” You’re so wonderful, but my mom just can’t see it.”

Kate smiled and said, “I haven’t spent much time with your mom. We’ve only met a few times, and we’ve talked even less. Plus, when she asked me to help wash clothes by hand, I refused, so it’s normal that she doesn’t like me.”

She added, “I’ll work hard to improve myself, to become someone worthy of Mr. Davidson, so your mom won’t have anything to say.”

Her mother-in-law did not like her because she looked. down on her and felt that she was not worthy of Alfred.

“My mom believes that only someone like Grace, with her background, is worthy of Alfred. I actually don’t like that kind of pragmatic woman.” Cynthia pouted her lips.

“People live in reality. I think it’s normal for Grace to make such a decision,” Kate replied.

Not everyone was willing to be a widow for the rest of their lives, especially since they were still very young.

Kate was marrying Alfred primarily to repay his kindness in the past.

Falling in love with Alfred was an unexpected thing.

He was too wonderful, and her heart moved toward him on its own, beyond her control.

With feelings as their foundation, her marriage to Alfred became much more fulfilling.

Cynthia didn’t expect Kate to speak up for Grace.

She looked at Kate quietly, making Kate find it amusing.” Cynthia, if you keep looking at me like that, I might start to think you’re in love with me. What would I do then? I already have your brother. I can’t have both!”

Cynthia exclaimed, “No way!”

She playfully pinched Kate, both amused and exasperated.” Fortunately, Alfred isn’t here. If he heard you say that, he’d definitely think of me as a rival!”

“It can’t be that serious, right? You’re his most beloved sister,” said Kate.

“When it’s just us, I’m his favorite sister. But the one who gets to be with him for life is you, not me,” said Cynthia. Cynthia understood clearly, and so did Alfred.

Alfred wasn’t the type to let his siblings cause his wife any distress. He aimed for harmony between his wife and his siblings.

Thinking about how possessive he could be, Kate chuckled and said, “Now that you mention it, I really do think Mr. Davidson might get jealous.”

Cynthia replied, “Kate, Grace is always targeting you, yet you still speak up for her. That shows your broad-mindedness. I can tell you’ll become a powerful woman in the future. Someone with your perspective is meant for great things.”

Chapter 224

Kate patted her head and laughed. “Cynthia, with all these compliments you’re giving me, you’re going to make my head spin!”

“I’m telling the truth,” said Cynthia.

“When I really become a powerful woman, I’ll send you a big gift and treat you to a meal,” replied Kate.

“I don’t need that, but… it’s okay.” Cynthia initially wanted to say that she hoped for a cute nephew or niece, but remembering Alfred’s condition, she changed her words. They enjoyed a lively and happy conversation.

James glanced at the time and had to come in to remind Kate. “Mrs. Davidson, it’s time for Mr. Davidson to be up. You should go back and have breakfast with him.”

Alfred and Kate had to go to work.

“So soon?” Kate felt like she had just arrived and now had to go back.

She took out her phone to check the time and quickly stuffed the cat in her arms into Cynthia’s embrace. The cat immediately stretched out its paws toward the small white rabbit, Dustin.

As soon as Cynthia let go, Dustin jumped to the ground and started hopping away.

The person in charge of taking care of the pets quickly came over, scooped up Dustin, and placed it back in its cage.

“Cynthia, I’m leaving now. Let’s talk again this weekend,” Kate said.

It wasn’t long. After one more day of work the next day, it would be the weekend.

When things were busy, time really seemed to fly by. Ten minutes later.

The rain outside the pavilion had subsided, and inside, the stone table was filled with a lavish breakfast spread as usual

Kate left the house earlier than Alfred and ate faster than he did. Fortunately, her table manners were quite refined. Every time he saw her eating with relish, Alfred’s appetite would improve.

But once she finished eating and left, he would lose his appetite.

“I’m signing a contract with Mr. Carpenter today. Mr. Davidson, once the contract is signed, I’ll treat you to lunch to celebrate.”

Alfred did not refuse. “Okay.”

The official announcement last night did not seem to have changed anything in this young couple.

In the distance, Austin said to his wife, “Honey, did you see that? Alfred is so at ease and in such a good mood when he’s with Kate. As parents, all we hope for is the happiness of our children. As long as Alfred thinks Kate is good for him, we shouldn’t interfere. Besides, Alfred doesn’t tolerate interference in his affairs. He’s a man with strong opinions and sound judgment.”

Lena remained silent.

She was furious that Kate held such an important place in her son’s heart.

Although she did not raise Alfred personally, she had carried him for ten months, and he had always been respectful to her in terms of filial piety. Yet last night, for the sake of Kate, he had made her so angry that she was beside herself.

She had never liked Kate to begin with, and now she saw her as a thorn in her side, someone who had come to steal away her precious son.

“Mom said that we should invite Mrs. Sutton and her husband over for a visit to discuss the wedding arrangements for Alfred and Kate.” Austin sighed. “No matter how dissatisfied you are, Alfred and Kate have already registered their marriage. Our family is now officially connected with the Sutton family. This was also the plan you and Mom came up with in the first place.”

Lena pursed her lips and said, “Times have changed.” “Alright, don’t be upset. As long as the kids are happy, that’s what matters,” Austin said.

Lena grumbled, “If it weren’t for my son’s situation, Kate wouldn’t even deserve to be with Alfred.”

With that, she turned around and walked back.

Kate remained unaware as her in-laws watched from a distance.

After she finished eating and drinking, she hurried off to work.

Due to her trip to Pet House, she did not prepare a gift for Alfred. She had no choice but to promise him that she would make it up to him tonight.

As Kate was leaving for work, the rain had stopped.

Liam was still serving as Kate’s driver.

After driving for more than ten minutes, the intersection

ahead was blocked by a car.

Once they passed this intersection, they would merge onto the main road of the city, where the traffic was heavy.

But that car intentionally blocked their path, as it was parked sideways.

Several luxury cars were parked by the roadside near the car.

Liam parked the car and stared at the blocking car. He said to Kate, “Mrs. Davidson, those cars over there look like the bodyguard vehicles of the head of the Purchas family.” Elijah and Alfred were sworn enemies. They knew each other well and even recognized each other’s bodyguards. ‘Elijah?’ Kate frowned, wondering what that man was up to. “Mrs. Davidson, stay in the car. I’ll go down and talk to them.” After saying that, Liam opened the car door and got out to approach them.

“Liam, be careful. Don’t confront them head-on,” said Kate.

Elijah was inside one of the luxury cars, usually accompanied by several bodyguards. In contrast, Liam was alone and wouldn’t stand a chance against the Purchas family’s bodyguards.

“I know,” Liam replied.

He strode over confidently and approached the blocking car. He knocked on the window, and once the occupant rolled it down, he maintained his composure and said politely, “Sir, could you please move your car? It’s blocking the way, and my car can’t get through.”

The Purchas family bodyguard replied coldly, “What does it have to do with me if your car can’t get through? I’m not parked in front of your house, so why should I move it?”

Liam held his temper and replied politely, “Sir, the road from this intersection to the Davidson residence was paid for by the Davidson family. It can be said that the place where you parked your car now is on the Davidson family’s road.”

“So what? Let Davidson family come to me for parking fees.” The Purchas family bodyguard’s attitude was arrogant, leaving no room for negotiation at all.

Liam was so infuriated that he felt like lashing out.

Kate watched from the car for a while, and when she saw that Liam was unable to get them to move the car, she finally decided to get out.

As soon as she got out of the car, Elijah also made a move and stepped out of his luxury car.

Elijah, tall and handsome in his suit, had a charm that was hard to resist.

But, in Kate’s eyes, he was utterly detestable.

She didn’t back down and walked over, and Elijah approached as well.

“Mr. Purchas,” the arrogant bodyguard said as soon as Elijah arrived. He quickly got out of the car and stood respectfully to the side.

Kate watched as Elijah walked toward her, stopping just in front of her. His big eyes sparkled with an inscrutable gaze as if ensnaring her entirely.

This man was really haunting her.

“Mr. Purchas, your bodyguard is blocking my way with the car. Could you please ask him to move it? I’m in a hurry to get to work.” Kate chose to be polite first before getting tough.

Elijah stared at her for several minutes before saying in a low voice, “My car is right there. I’ll drive you to work.”

“Thank you, but I don’t need it. I have a driver.” Kate rejected the offer without a second thought.

Elijah gave a glance.

The arrogant bodyguard standing by suddenly moved behind Liam. Kate sensed something was off and shouted, ” Liam, watch out!”

Unfortunately, it was too late.

The bodyguard struck the back of Liam’s neck and knocked him out.

Furious, Kate stepped forward and kicked him.

The Purchas family bodyguard didn’t dare to move against her.

After all, Elijah had a special attitude toward Kate, as she was someone he valued greatly.

Kate was ready to deliver more kicks when a strong hand reached out, grabbing her wrist and pulling her back. Before she could see who it was, she found herself in an unfamiliar embrace.

Chapter 225

It was Elijah.

Furious, Kate raised her hand, intending to slap him, but Elijah was quick enough to grab her wrist.

She bent her leg, trying to push against him, but he dodged her.

Noticing that she was still restless in his embrace, he didn’t hold back.

He pushed her back, and Kate stumbled a few steps, hitting the bodyguard’s car. Elijah took the opportunity to pin her against the car.

He was incredibly skilled.

Kate considered herself quite capable, but she didn’t expect to be at such a disadvantage. She was easily subdued by Elijah.

It wasn’t that Kate’s skills were lacking, it was that Elijah was well-prepared.

The last time Chris had tried to harass Kate, she had thrown him with a shoulder throw, and Elijah had witnessed the whole thing.

He noticed that Kate liked to attack unexpectedly, catching her opponents off guard. She also enjoyed using shoulder throws, but if he could restrain her hands before she struck, it would be difficult for her to perform at her usual level. Of course, Elijah was also skilled in martial arts.

For people of their status, having some martial arts skills for self-defense was essential, especially when they encountered enemies and their bodyguards were not able to handle the situation.

Elijah had trained in martial arts at the Brunt Society for several years, so in his eyes, Kate’s skills were merely flashy moves.

Kate refused to submit as Elijah pinned her against the car. She turned her head and opened her mouth, attempting to bite down on the hand he had pressing down on her shoulder.

Elijah didn’t expect her to resist even while he had her pinned. Caught off guard, she managed to bite down on the back of his hand.

Kate bit him as if she wanted to tear the skin off the back of his hand. The intensity of her bite made Elijah feel as though she harbored a deep grudge against him.

In the past, Elijah had caused her significant harm. Her unhappy marriage to Chris was the result of a conspiracy between him and Kyla, for which she didn’t blame Elijah. However, Elijah had taken her innocence, leading to her pregnancy and the tragic death of her baby, Rowena, while he remained silent about it all.

Thinking back to her past, when she had seen Elijah from a distance several times without any reaction or acknowledgment from him, Kate felt a surge of hatred.

If he had shown any sign of acknowledgment or revealed the truth, perhaps her baby wouldn’t have died.

Now, he frequently brought up Rowena, but Kate felt that he had no right to mention her at all.

Rowena was already gone.

If he truly cared about Rowena, he should have questioned her parentage after she was born. With his power, verifying her lineage would have been a simple matter.

But Elijah did nothing at all.

Rowena never knew who her real father was, not even until her death.

The tragic death of her daughter was a pain that would forever haunt Kate. In her anguish, she bit him even harder. Elijah winced in pain. He had intended to strike Kate to knock her out, raising one hand in preparation, but in the end, he held back and silently endured her fierce bite.

Kate bit the back of his hand until it bled.

“Mr. Purchas…” The bodyguards from the Purchas family stepped forward upon seeing the situation.

Elijah glared at them, and the bodyguards immediately stopped in their tracks.

Tasting the blood, Kate finally released her grip.

With the metallic taste of blood in her mouth, Kate quickly spat on the ground a couple of times.

Seeing the deep bite marks and blood on Elijah’s hand, Kate looked up at him. He was quietly watching her, seemingly unconcerned about the injury.

“Kate, you hate me,” Elijah said in a low, cold voice. “Is it because of our baby?”

“Elijah!” Kate pushed him with all her might. As Elijah’s hand was bitten, he loosened his grip just enough for her to easily push him away.

“Elijah, I’ve told you so many times that nothing ever happened between us. You were dreaming, and now that you’ve woken up, we have no relationship at all. There’s no baby,” Kate coldly replied. “Even if you’re interested in me, I’m sorry, but I’m already married. Now, I only love Mr. Davidson.”

Elijah was still looking at her quietly.

When she’d finished, he repeated the words. “You hate me.”

He raised his bloodied hand, showcasing her handiwork, and said, “You bit me so hard. It’s clear you hate me.” “You were rude to me. If I didn’t bite you, who would I bite? Hate you? I don’t want to waste my time hating someone who has nothing to do with me.” Kate would not admit that she really hated Elijah now. If she did, he might claim that hating him was a form of love, that the deeper the hate, the stronger the love.

Heaven could see her plight. In her lifetime, she had never had any feelings for Elijah.

“Kate, I just wanted to drive you to work,” Elijah said softly.

Kate replied, “I don’t need it, I have a driver. I wouldn’t want to trouble you. Mr. Purchas, just let me go now, and we can be strangers again. Otherwise…”

“Otherwise what?”

Kate gritted her teeth and said, “Don’t think you can bully me just because your combat skills are better than mine.”

Elijah’s seductive eyes revealed a hint of warmth, gently enveloping Kate.

He reached out to tuck a loose strand of hair behind Kate’s ear, but Kate sharply slapped his hand away.

He said, “Kate, that was a normal reaction for self-defense. I wasn’t trying to bully you. I… I wouldn’t bully anyone, especially you, the mother of my child.”

“Do you have any shame? Who’s the mother of your child? I told you, nothing ever happened between us. You even had the doctor check, and I’m still a virgin. I’ve never been with a man. How could I have a baby? Let alone your child!” Kate shot back.

She thought he was a lunatic, and there was definitely something wrong with his mind.

After seeing so many psychologists without any improvement, he still believed that she was secretly hiding his baby.

If he truly loved Rowena that much, he should have the ability to turn back time and bring them back to the moment before she died.

“So, are you married to Alfred because of his status?” asked Elijah.

It had been a month since they registered their marriage, but Kate was still a virgin. This meant that his sworn enemy was really useless.

Elijah felt a sense of pleasure in his heart, and his eyes sparkled as he looked at her.

It didn’t matter that she was now Alfred’s wife.

Alfred couldn’t make her pregnant, but Elijah could.

As the mother of his child, he wouldn’t let her stay by Alfred’ s side for too long.

“You have no say in what I want from him. Now, I only set my sights on Mr. Davidson! I warn you, you’d better let me go now, or when Mr. Davidson arrives, you’ll regret it.” Kate was furious.

Elijah let out a scoff, mocking, “That cripple?”

Kate suddenly slammed her head into Elijah, who thought she was throwing herself at him. He didn’t dodge and took the full force of the impact, stumbling back a few steps and nearly falling to the ground.

“If you dare to call my husband a cripple, I’ll tear your mouth apart!” Kate warned.

She pounced on him like crazy, grabbed Elijah who didn’t dodge, then scratched, slapped, and bit him without any rules, but every move hit the target.

If Elijah had kicked her out, he could have sent Kate far away.

However, every time he wanted to make a move, he could not bear it and did not let the bodyguards go forward. He looked extremely miserable.

Chapter 226

When he couldn’t take it anymore, Elijah had no choice but to shout in a low voice, “Kate, if you keep acting crazy, I won’t be so polite to you!”

His patience was also limited Kate was exhausted from fighting as well.

She quickly stepped back, creating distance between them. Seeing Elijah’s straight suit jacket all messed up and his tie torn off, she wondered why she hadn’t thought to use the tie to strangle him earlier.

No one knew how many bruises Elijah had.

Kate deliberately avoided hitting Elijah in the face, knowing it would be too obvious. He was a devious man, and if she left any marks, she could only imagine how he would twist the situation against her.

“Elijah, I’m warning you. If you dare to scold my husband again, I’ll beat you up every time I see you. Even if I can’t beat you, I will still try to hit you!” Kate had gone crazy because Elijah called Alfred a cripple.

Elijah’s heart was filled with jealousy as he stared fiercely at Kate.

Kate felt a bit flustered under his fierce gaze but refused to back down, standing her ground defiantly.

“Kate, do you believe I could take care of you right now?” said Elijah.

“Don’t you dare!” Kate glared.

He sneered. “You can try and see if I dare.”

“You… you lack women. As long as you want, countless women are waiting for your attention. You’re the head of the Purchas family, I beg you, have mercy and stop bothering me. I didn’t give birth to your baby. Nothing ever happened between us. You haven’t lost your memory.”

He simply had a delusion, imagining that they had slept together and had a baby. But really, all of that had happened in the past.

“Kate, I only want you.” Elijah was very stubborn.

He had dreamed of sleeping with Kate countless times, and in real life, he wanted to be with her just as much.

He was stubborn, without a doubt. He had fixed his sights on Kate and was determined to see their lovely baby born. He would walk this path to the very end.

Kate felt a sense of helplessness. No matter how reasonable her arguments were, she couldn’t get her point across.

The fates had given her a second chance to rewrite her fate, not to become entangled with this obsessive Elijah.

“Kate, divorce Alfred, and I’ll marry you!” Elijah pleaded softly, “As the head of the Purchas family, I promise that my wife will not be any less than Mrs. Davidson. What Alfred can offer you, I can provide as well, and what I can give you, he cannot.”

“Are you crazy? I don’t like you, so why would I marry you? Elijah, let me go right now, and I can pretend that nothing happened today.”

Elijah raised his bitten hand for Kate to see. “Look, I’m still bleeding. Do you really think we can pretend nothing happened?”

Kate felt a surge of frustration. “What more do you want?”

“I have a first aid kit ready in my car at all times. Get in, help me clean and bandage my wound, and then I’ll let you go. you don’t obey me, we’ll wait for Alfred right here. When he comes, don’t regret what I’ll do,” said Elijah.

If Kate’s expression changed. She really wanted to kick this lunatic away. The frustrating part was, she couldn’t beat him.

Elijah was incredibly shameless, completely unlike the principled Alfred.

“Have someone bring the first aid kit down. I’ll bandage you up here,” Kate replied.

Elijah didn’t refuse and instructed a bodyguard to fetch the kit.

After the first aid kit was brought over, Kate opened it and saw that it was stocked with basic household medicine. She found some disinfectant, hemostatic medicine, and bandages. With a sullen expression, she grudgingly cleaned Elijah’s wound and stopped the bleeding.

She had bitten him, yet now she had to bandage him up. At that moment, Kate felt as frustrated as one could be. A big shot was still a big shot.

No matter how long she lived, she was still weak in front of the two big shots, Alfred and Elijah.

She couldn’t help but think that it was her own fault for not coming back with any special strength.

Seeing her angry expression, Elijah chuckled. He gently placed his unbitten hand on her face, but as soon as he touched her, she swatted his hand away forcefully.

“Believe it or not, I’ll cut off your hand,” Kate snapped.

“If you cut off my hand, I’ll become a cripple, and you’ll have to take care of me for the rest of your life.”

“You shameless!”

“I think we’re flirting.”

“Flirt my ass!” Kate cursed, infuriated by the man.

Elijah said indulgently, “Kate, you’re a noble lady. Mind your words, no need for that kind of talk. It’ll damage your status. You’re still Ms. Sutton, the second daughter of the Sutton family.”

He was unwilling to mention Kate’s identity as Mrs. Davidson, the young mistress of the Davidson family.

Kate applied a bandage to Elijah haphazardly, then stood up with a scowl and said, “I’ve done what you asked. Let me go, Elijah.”

Liam, who had been knocked out, should be waking up soon.

Elijah glanced at the hastily applied bandage on the back of his hand and said regretfully, “If that bite had landed on my lips, how wonderful that would have been.”

Kate nearly choked on her own spit.

Alfred always said she was shameless, but compared to Elijah, she felt like she couldn’t even measure up.

“Kate, when I want something, I always get it. When I want someone, I always have them. As for us, we’ll meet again.” Elijah said, choosing not to press her any further.

He left her with a parting shot that would make Kate so furious, then walked away with his bodyguard.

The car blocking the intersection soon drove away.

Liam, who had been knocked out, slowly regained consciousness.

“Liam, are you okay?” asked Kate in concern.

Liam felt a sharp pain in the back of his neck. As he rubbed it, he asked, “Mrs. Davidson, has Mr. Purchas left?”

“He has left,” said Kate.

Liam sighed in relief, then quickly asked with concern, “Mrs. Davidson, are you alright? Did Mr. Purchas harm you?” Elijah was Alfred’s sworn enemy. Liam was worried that after being knocked out, Kate might be in danger.

“There wasn’t any harm, but he pissed the hell out of me. That bastard, he’s simply a madman.” Kate scolded Elijah and helped Liam up. “Liam, you can’t drive now, right? Get in the car and rest. I’ll call James and ask him to arrange another car to send me to work. Oh, no need. Mr. Davidson’ s people are here.”

As Kate watched Alfred’s people approach from a distance, she suspected that Elijah had timed it perfectly with Alfred’s work schedule, which was why he hadn’t pestered her further.

Alfred had told her to avoid Elijah whenever she saw him. However, no matter how hard she avoided him, she could not. That madman always managed to block her way.

Kate felt a bit aggrieved again.

If Alfred had arrived a bit earlier, she wouldn’t have had to endure Elijah’s verbal teasing

Alfred’s car quickly approached and then came to a stop

“Mrs. Davidson, did the car break down?” Yael asked as he got out of the car first.

Alfred rolled down the window, and upon seeing Kate, furrowed his brows. He said to her, “Get in the car.”

“Yael, Liam’s neck hurts. Which one of you has time to drive Liam back?” asked Kate.

Chapter 227

Kate did not abandon Liam. She still remembered to instruct Yael to send Liam back.

She jogged over, opened the car door, and entered Alfred’s car. Before he could ask, she threw herself into his arms and punched his shoulder. She said aggrievedly, “Mr. Davidson, why are you only here now?”

Alfred hugged her gently and let her vent. After she vented, he asked gently, “What happened?”

“I met a lunatic,” Kate finally said.

“Elijah came to you?”

Kate looked up at Alfred at once. “Alfred Davidson, you knew Elijah would come looking for me?” She didn’t even call him “Mr. Davidson” anymore, which showed how angry she was at that moment.

“I expected Elijah to find an opportunity to get close to you, but I didn’t expect him to come looking for you here.”

Before Alfred left, he had arranged for Finn Foster and Logan to protect Kate secretly. Of course, he could not let Kate know as she did not like to be followed.

Alfred said honestly, “Elijah and I are at odds. After we announce our relationship, he’ll do something either because he treats you special or because he hates me.” But he didn’t expect Elijah to move so quickly and come to look for Kate so early in the morning.

Kate’s eyes turned red. She suddenly turned and got out of the car.

When she was pestered by Elijah, she felt extremely aggrieved. However, Alfred had guessed that Elijah would look for her but he did not come over and help her earlier. Instead, he had forced her to deal with that lunatic alone. If Elijah went crazy and wanted to rape her, Alfred would have come too late. Kate felt wronged and angry just thinking about it. She was also furious that she was not Elijah’s match and could not beat Elijah up.

“Kate.” Alfred realized this conversation was going bad and reached out to grab her. He was too slow and did not catch her. He quickly got out of the car to chase after Kate.

“Kate,” he called out again.

Kate’s tears fell. She didn’t want to deal with the cold Alfred. She walked down the road, crying.

Suddenly, Yael shouted, “Mrs. Davidson, Mr. Davidson fell.”

Kate stopped and turned to look at Alfred. He had fallen on the ground but still wanted to crawl forward. When his bodyguards helped him up he still struggled to chase after her.

Alfred did care about Kate. He threw her to the merciless world so she could fight to survive. Even if she were covered in injuries, the experience would teach her.

Kate was angry with Alfred today because Alfred didn’t come earlier and she had faced Elijah alone.

Kate really wanted to steel her heart and leave just like that. But she didn’t get far before she turned back. She walked back to Alfred. Without saying a word, she tried to help him back to the car.

However, Alfred pulled her into his arms. “Kate, I’m sorry I came late,” he apologized guiltily.

Kate snapped, “Even if you come earlier, you could barely walk. Can you protect me?”

After a moment of silence, Alfred said, “Kate, I’ll try my best to get back on my feet for you. I’m sorry. It’s my fault. I should have arranged for someone to follow you and protect you.”

“I don’t want to be followed.” Kate pushed him away and wiped her tears. “It’s like I’m being watched. I don’t want the bodyguards to protect me either. I just want you to protect me. You’re my man.”

Alfred’s heart ached as he wiped her tears. He said, “Alright. I’ll protect you. I won’t let anyone else do it. Kate, don’t cry. It breaks my heart. It’s all my fault.”

“Breaks your heart? You only know to coax me.” After Kate vented, her mood improved a lot.

Kate knew it was not Alfred’s fault. He could guess that Elijah would come looking for her because of her relationship with Alfred, but he did not expect Elijah to wait for her.

“If you don’t believe me, I’ll give you a sharp blade so you can dig out my heart and look at it,” Alfred said.

“I don’t want to be a widow.” Kate helped Alfred dust himself off and said, “I fought with Elijah just now.”

Alfred grabbed her hand and stopped her from cleaning him up. He asked anxiously, “Are you injured? Elijah is very skilled. He learned how to fight at Brunt Society. Before I got into an accident, I fought him and it ended in a draw.” Although Kate had learned boxing and kickboxing before and was more than skilled enough to deal with ordinary people, she had no chance of winning against someone like Elijah.

“I’m fine,” Kate quickly comforted Alfred, “Elijah didn’t hurt me. I bit the back of his hand.”

Alfred fell silent. He looked at Kate for a long time before saying gloomily, “He is somewhat sincere toward you.” Otherwise, Elijah would not have let Kate bite his hand. Kate didn’t know what to say.

Alfred turned around and walked back to the car.

Kate was stunned. She wondered if Alfred was jealous. But nothing had happened between her and Elijah.

Alfred stopped after a few steps. He turned and held out his right hand to Kate. He looked at her with a burning gaze and said, “Kate, come.”

Walking forward, Kate placed her hand on his palm. Alfred held her hand.

“Mr. Davidson, are you jealous of me or Elijah?” Kate asked. “What nonsense are you talking about?” Alfred said.

Kate muttered, “You two don’t like each other, but have been single for years. Who knows if you two love each other? Perhaps you couldn’t be together because of your gender and status, so you two ended up as enemies and are determined to remain so for the rest of your lives.”

When she finished, Alfred gently jabbed her on her forehead. “You must have read too many novels.”

“That’s right. I love reading novels about domineering CEOS falling in love with a normal woman. It’s like a modern-day Cinderella story.”

Alfred laughed. “Do you believe the CEO can live a happy life with a normal woman in real life?”

Kate stopped talking.

A CEO lived a different life and had a different social circle from a normal woman. Even if such a romance happened, if one party did not work hard to change the current situation and try their best to improve, they would break up sooner or later.

Kate confided, “I used to read novels to pass the time because I was too bored. I even wrote some myself, but unfortunately, they were unsuccessful. I spent a lot of time writing stories but I didn’t earn any money, so I gave up. I’ll just be a reader in the future.”

Alfred never read novels and did not continue on this topic. He said, “I’m jealous and glad at the same time.”

After returning to the car, he helped Kate comb her messy hair and did her hair up with a hair clip.

He noticed how Kate’s neck and fingers were bare. She was not wearing any accessories and was in a professional suit. If the bag she was holding wasn’t expensive, one would not have been able to tell that she was his wife. “Elijah has feelings for you. I’m jealous but I’m glad that I acted quickly. You’re mine. Unless I let you go, you can’t leave me even if you try. Others wouldn’t be able to steal you away,” Alfred said.

“Then, will you let me go?” Kate asked.

Alfred bit her cheek and said hoarsely, “What do you think?”

Kate touched the spot where he had bitten. “You said you gave me a chance to change my mind about being with you, but I didn’t seize it. Now I’ve no more chance.”

Chapter 228

“It’s good that you know. Don’t even think about leaving me. Even if you run to the ends of the world, I will still find you,” Alfred warned.

“I can’t bear to leave you,” Kate said. She leaned into his arms, craving the warmth of his embrace.

“Kate, where’s your jewelry? Why aren’t you wearing any?”

Kate touched her neck and then looked at her wrists. She raised her head and said, “My husband didn’t give me any jewelry to wear. That’s why I’m not wearing any.”

Alfred was speechless. At last, he asked, “What about the gold jewelry?” He had found an excuse to give her a few sets previously.

“I keep them and am waiting for their value to rise. Then I can sell them and make a fortune,” Kate replied.

Alfred didn’t know whether to praise her for making money or scold her for ruining his well-meant gifts.

“I’m just joking. I don’t like to wear jewelry. I like to collect them,” Kate said.

“What else do you like besides eating?” Alfred asked. “Money.”

Alfred could not help but laugh. He thought, ‘How realistic. But it’s easy if all she likes is money. That’s what I have the most.’ He decided he would pile money on her bed and let her sleep in it tonight.

*****

The conflict between the couple was over quickly. Soon, they were affectionate again.

Of course, Kate was already late when she returned to the company.

Holding her bag, Kate hurriedly ran out of the elevator. She almost bumped into Kyla.

“Kate, you’re late.” Kyla’s face was cold and expressionless.” The company has a rule that you can only be late by three minutes. You’re late by half an hour, so all your bonuses for this month will be deducted. If you’re late again, you’ll be fired. Just go home and be the wealthy wife you are.”

Without waiting for Kate to reply, Kyla walked past her. Kate was late today and had not applied for leave. She was in the wrong so she did not argue with Kyla this time.

Just as Kate was about to return to Claire’s office, she suddenly heard Kyla call out in a low voice, “Miss Moore, what are you doing here?”

‘Miss Moore? Would that be Melanie?’ Kate wondered.

Kyla’s voice sounded guilty. Kate wondered if Kyla was afraid Melanie had found out about her affair with Chris and come to settle scores with her.

Kate sneered inwardly. As expected, one would feel guilty if one did wrong. Melanie couldn’t have known about the affair so quickly if one only thought about it.

“Kyla, I’m here to look for Kate.” Melanie was quite polite to Kyla.

Kyla replied, “Oh, you’re looking for her? Please hold on. This is the top floor. It’s not suitable to entertain you here. Why don’t you wait for a moment? I’ll call Kate over for you. You guys can chat in the VIP room on the first floor.”

Kyla stopped Melanie but she was thinking about scolding the receptionists later for allowing just any Tom, Dick, and Harry up.

Kate was just a small assistant in the company. She did not even have her own office. Those who came to find her should wait on the first floor and not be allowed upstairs. This floor was the CEO’s office and the place for high-level meetings. Unless one was an esteemed guest, they could not be allowed up.

Melanie was a little unhappy, but she endured it.

“Kate, Miss Moore is looking for you. Take her to the VIP room on the first floor.” Kyla turned around and shouted at Kate, ordering Kate to take Melanie away.

Kate wanted to know why Melanie was looking for her, so she did not mind Kyla’s attitude. She walked over and said to Melanie, “Miss Moore, why are you looking for me?” Melanie did not look at Kate with jealousy at all. Instead, she looked smug and sympathetic.

Melanie was the only person who reacted differently after knowing Kate was married to Alfred.

“Should I call you Ms. Sutton or Mrs. Davidson?” Melanie emphasized the words “Mrs. Davidson”, her tone mocking. “Miss Moore, you can call me whatever you want. It’s just a form of address.” Kate didn’t mind this.

Melanie smiled, “I’ll call you Ms. Sutton. Do you have half an hour free?”

“Miss Moore, I’m still at work. If you have anything to say, make it short,” Kate said indifferently, “I can only give you a few minutes.” She still had to sign a contract with Willie. She wondered if Willie had sobered up.

*****

Willie, on the other hand, had sobered up. When he woke, he was so frightened by the news in Walotronics’s senior management group that his limbs turned cold and he almost died.

Kate, whom he had once wanted to sleep with, suddenly turned out to be Alfred’s wife in just one night. Willie paused and corrected in his mind, ‘No, they were already married long ago.

Willie broke out in a cold sweat. Thankfully, his heart was strong enough or he would have been so frightened and died young from a heart attack right now.

Willie suddenly remembered his first meal with Kate. No wonder Alfred suddenly appeared then. Alfred had said he was passing by. At that time, Willie thought he was very lucky to be able to eat at the same table as Alfred. Now that he thought about it, Alfred was there for his wife.

Willie recalled what he had done and broke out in cold sweat. He perspired so much that he used up a packet of tissues to wipe them. He didn’t know if Alfred knew he had touched Kate’s hand before. He wondered if Alfred would cut off his hand.

Willie wasn’t sure if Alfred would fire him and ensure he would never be employed anymore for wanting to sleep with Kate.

Finally, after a cold shower to calm down, Willie quickly informed his secretary to prepare the contract with Sutton Group and bring it to him. He would take the contract to Sutton Group so Kate could sign it later.

Fortunately, he didn’t have the habit of forcing people to sleep with him. Otherwise, he would have died miserably.

*****

Melanie looked at Kyla.

Kyla said coldly, “Kate, bring Miss Moore downstairs first.” Then, she raised her chin and walked into the elevator.

Kate was also worried that it would not be good to talk near the elevator. After all, many CEOs would come to discuss business with her father.

With her identity as Alfred’s wife exposed, it would bring many business partners to Sutton Group. This was the reality. It also showed how influential Alfred was. As his wife, she also benefited from it.

Kate brought Melanie down to the first floor. However, they did not go to the VIP room. Instead, they found a table in the small garden in front of the office building and sat down.

“Miss Moore, why did you look me up today?” Kate asked. Melanie got up and stood in front of Kate. She sized Kate up impudently. “What a pity,” Melanie said sympathetically. However, the corners of her mouth curled up and there was no hiding her gloating smile.

Melanie continued, “You’re young, beautiful, and have a great figure. You’re also the heiress of the Sutton family. If you’re capable, you could own this company. But you’ll never be sexually satisfied for the rest of your life. Kate, I was originally jealous of your past with Chris. Now I’m not. I pity you.

“However, it’s fine. With status, money, and power, you can secretly keep a few boy toys on the side and live a carefree life.”

Kate stood up suddenly and leaned forward, forcing Melanie to lean back. Melanie blurted, “Kate, what are you up to?”

Chapter 229

Kate caressed Melanie’s face, scaring Melanie so much that she almost fell to the ground.

“Your pores are a little big, Miss Moore. You don’t take care of yourself well enough.” Kate looked at the frightened Melanie mockingly. “What? Do you think I’ll take advantage of you? With your looks, I’d rather hug my cat and kiss it than take advantage of you.”

The Ragdoll given to her by Alfred was extremely cute. Melanie was so furious she couldn’t speak.

“You pity me? I think you should pity yourself.” Kate kindly patted Melanie’s shoulder. “There’s no boy toy more handsome than Mr. Davidson. I like people who look good. That’s why I like Mr. Davidson. No one else is worthy of my attention. With Mr. Davidson around, I can be as carefree as I like.”

Melanie was speechless.

“Why are you here out of the blue, Miss Moore? Are you going to give me an invitation? It’s for your wedding with Chris, right?” Kate went on.

Melanie finally found her voice. “How do you know?”

“It’s so simple that I didn’t need to think about it.” Kate put out her hand before Melanie. “Give the invitation to me. I’ll attend your wedding.”

Melanie looked at Kate blankly.

Kate continued, “What are you looking at? No matter how much you look, you’re not as pretty as me. You can be as jealous as you like. Why don’t you go for plastic surgery and make yourself look prettier? But I heard people who have plastic surgery will still pass on their ugly genes.”

Kate was not spouting nonsense. She had once seen on the news that a very hideous-looking woman wasn’t able to get married, thus she went for plastic surgery and became a beauty. She married herself off quite well after that.

However, when her child was born, the baby was so ugly her husband was frightened. He suspected the hospital had given him the wrong child.

But that child was indeed his.

Later on, that woman had no choice but to admit that she was very ugly in the past and had plastic surgery to become a beauty. That was how her child inherited her ugly genes and frightened her husband.

Her husband was furious when he found out the truth. Not only did he get a divorce, but he also filed a lawsuit with the court and asked the woman to compensate him for his psychological distress. All in all, they split up and the woman had to compensate him.

Melanie was so angry that her face turned ashen.

Melanie took out the wedding invitation from her bag and stuffed it into Kate’s hand. She said with jealousy, “Kate, no matter how ugly I am, at least I married a normal guy. Chris is no worse than Mr. Davidson.

“So what if you’re beautiful? Women who couldn’t have children are a failure. You married a crippled and impotent man, and you still have the cheek to be smug?”

Smack! Smack! Kate raised her hand and slapped Melanie twice.

Melanie was stunned by Kate’s actions.

Kate warned, “Melanie, I’m warning you. If you dare to scold my husband again, I’ll cut off your tongue and feed it to the dogs.”

After Melanie realized what she said, she didn’t need Kate to teach her a lesson. Her face turned pale.

Kate took out her phone and called Chris. When Chris answered, she said, “Mr. Cohen, please watch over your fiancée. If I hear her say my husband is crippled and impotent, don’t blame me for teaching her a lesson.”

“Kate, I was wrong. Punish me if you want. Don’t tell Chris.” Melanie knew very well that Chris was marrying her not because he liked her, but because he had no choice but to take responsibility for her after the accident that night.

There was also the Cohen Group’s public relations crisis. Melanie’s future father-in-law and Chris were terrified of Alfred. Alfred once stole their business, resulting in a public relations crisis for the Cohen Group. It had yet to be resolved and caused Cohen Group to suffer heavy losses.

What Melanie just blurted out was even more offensive. If her future father-in-law knew she had insulted Alfred, he might break off the engagement.

Chris apologized profusely, “Kate, I’m sorry. I didn’t watch over Melanie well. I promise I won’t let her say anything bad about Mr. Davidson anymore. I hope you can be

magnanimous and spare her this time since we were once friends.”

Kate snorted and hung up.

Melanie was so anxious that she cried, “Kate, I know I said something wrong. It’s fine if you hit me, but why do you have to report me to Chris? Don’t you know that the Cohen Group’s crisis has yet to be resolved? You… You loved Chris so much in the past. Do you really not want to see him get along with me?”

“Miss Moore, did you lose your brain after the soak in the river?” Kate was amused by Melanie’s words. “What does your relationship with Chris have to do with me? I’m not the one who should be jealous.

“Moreover, what does the Cohen Group’s crisis have to do with me? You’re afraid Chris will be angry, right?” Kate chuckled. “I’m so sorry. I like to strike at the weakest spot.”

Melanie was afraid Chris would be angry and that her future in-laws wouldn’t like her. That was why Kate went straight to Chris. Kate wanted Chris and the Cohen family to punish Melanie. She would make anyone who dared to criticize Alfred suffer.

Kate said, “Miss Moore, I wish you and Chris a happy marriage in advance.”

After complaining about Melanie, Kate felt much better. She patted Melanie’s shoulder with the wedding invitation and reminded her, “Remember to send an invitation to my dearest sister too.”

With that, Kate left. She casually flipped open the invitation and looked at the wedding date.

Perhaps because they wanted the wedding to be lively, it would be held next Saturday. It was the weekend after all. No one would need to work or go to school so they could attend the wedding.

Kate couldn’t wait for them to invite the entire Sherpsel to their wedding. This way, the video could achieve the best effect.

*****

Melanie watched Kate leave.

After Kate was gone, Melanie felt a burning pain on her face. Kate was ruthless. Even without looking in the mirror, she knew her face was swollen.

At that moment, Melanie’s phone rang.

She took out her phone and looked at the caller ID, feeling flustered. Chris was calling her, probably to yell at her.

Melanie wanted to reject the call, but she did not dare to. In the end, she braced herself and answered.

“Melanie, do you think the Cohen Group isn’t miserable enough? Who do you think you are to scold Mr. Davidson?” Chris shouted.

Chris was angered to death by Melanie. He sacrificed his marriage to save the Cohen Group, thinking he could get close to Weaver Group and save the Cohen Group. But Melanie was suicidal and insulted Alfred in front of Kate. It was fine if Melanie did not know Kate’s true identity. But Melanie already knew that Kate was Alfred’s wife and still insulted Alfred in front of Kate as though she wanted to destroy the Cohen Group.

If Chris were standing in front of Melanie, he would slap her. Melanie argued, “Chris, I’m sorry. I was just angry and acted impulsively. That’s why I blurted it out. You don’t know how hateful Kate was. She did it on purpose. She deliberately angered me and made me scold Mr. Davidson so she would have a chance to take revenge on us.”

Chapter 230

Melanie tried to put all the blame on Kate.

“I don’t care whose fault it is. You shouldn’t have insulted Mr. Davidson. Do you know who he is? He can bankrupt both our families easily. Melanie, go home now. Why did you look for Kate? Don’t provoke her.” Chris was terrified by Kate. He did not even dare to appear in front of Kate.

After knowing that Kate was married to Alfred, Chris was upset. He had the urge to ask Kate for an explanation. But when he thought of Kate’s ruthlessness, he dismissed that thought.

One day, he would be on par with Alfred. Then, if he wanted, Kate would be his.

“I-I just wanted to invite her to our wedding,” Melanie said softly.

Kate’s obsession with Chris was not a secret in Sherpsel. Melanie had also heard of it before. She had mocked Kate for being shameless secretly with her friends. She had thought then that Chris would be at a disadvantage if he married Kate.

Unexpectedly, Melanie was the one who would marry Chris in the end. Therefore, Melanie was especially concerned about this. If she did not invite Kate to her wedding with Chris, she would feel very uncomfortable. She wanted to show Kate that she would marry the man Kate once loved the most.

After a minute of silence, Chris asked, “Kate agreed to come?”

“Yes, she did,” Melanie answered.

“Since you went to deliver the invitation, why did you scold Mr. Davidson? Melanie, go home. Don’t linger at Sutton Group anymore.”

Melanie nodded and asked carefully, “Chris, are you still angry?”

“What’s the use of being angry? You’ve already done it.’

Melanie did not dare to speak. She cursed Kate silently many times over.

After ending the call, Chris called Melanie’s father, Harry. He told Harry about Melanie scolding Alfred, reminding Harry to tell Melanie to be sensible. As part of the Sherpsel’s upper-class society, they should mind their words.

Harry wasn’t happy that his prospective son-in-law complained about his daughter. But after hearing Chris’s words, he was also frightened.

“Melanie has always been gentle and sensible. I never thought she could say such stuff. Chris, Ms. Sutton must have angered Melanie,” Harry said.

Chris tugged at his tie and tried to make his voice as gentle as possible. He said, “No matter what Kate said or did, it’s about her. There’s no need to involve Mr. Davidson. Just tell this to Melanie. If I scold her, she’ll think I’m on Kate’s side.”

Harry said, “Chris, I got it. When Melanie comes back, I will talk to her.”

“Thanks.”

“We’re family after all. Besides, Melanie is at fault. I’m her father. It’s only right for me to discipline her.”

Even the Weaver family did not dare to offend Alfred. Small fries like them should stay away from the Almighty.

Chris added, “We need you to help us pull some strings and put in a good word for the collaboration with the Cohen Group and Weaver Group.”

“Chris, don’t worry. I’ll help if I can. The Cohen Group is also a company with potential, but it was framed. Don’t worry, Mr. Weaver is willing to help the Cohen Group,” Harry replied. With the confirmation, Chris felt more at ease.

*****

In the VIP room on the top floor of the Sutton Group, Kate poured cups of coffee for Willie and his secretary. “Mr. Carpenter, have some coffee.”

When Kate handed the coffee to Willie, he stood up and took the coffee respectfully. “Mrs. Davidson, we can help ourselves.” Willie was filled with fear and trepidation now.

“Mr. Carpenter, don’t call me Mrs. Davidson. We’re talking business here. I’m Sutton Group’s assistant. You can call me Ms. Sutton,” Kate smiled and corrected Willie.

She remarked, “Mr. Carpenter, you don’t have to do this. I understand these things. Speaking of which, you are slightly better than others.” At least Willie wouldn’t force the women he had his sight on.

Willie blushed and swore in embarrassment, “Mrs. Davidson, no, Ms. Sutton, I promise I won’t do that again.”

This time, he was almost doomed. The person he wanted to sleep with was actually Alfred’s wife. It was enough to scare him out of his wits. If he offended someone he shouldn’t have, his career would be over.

He loved pretty women, but his career was more important. After all, his family still depended on him.

Kate smiled, “Thanks on behalf of all the newbies then, Mr. Carpenter.”

Kate had Alfred to rely on, but not everyone was as lucky as her to have a backer. It was indeed a good thing for many newbies in the workplace if Willie could guarantee that he didn’t sleep with them.

“Ms. Sutton, I’m so ashamed,” Willie confessed.

“Try the coffee, Mr. Carpenter,” Kate said.

“Okay.” Willie drank the coffee. The warm beverage calmed

his fear. It seemed that Kate did not want to pursue the matter. Fortunately, he did not go overboard. He had touched Kate’s hand at most.

“Ms. Sutton, Mr. Davidson…” Willie was most afraid Alfred would come after him.

Kate said, “Mr. Davidson values your ability. Of course, if your character improves, he will value you even more.”

Kate’s words made Willie understand that she had not complained about him to Alfred. Her magnanimity made him shed tears of gratitude. “I’ll do my best, Ms. Sutton,” he thanked Kate again.

He drank more coffee and took the contract out. He placed the contract in front of Kate and said in a businesslike tone, “Ms. Sutton, take a look at this contract. If there are no problems, we can sign it.

“After signing it, our company will send the official order to your company. Your company can start production.”

Kate picked up the contract and read it carefully. The price was quoted by Kyla then.

Although Willie was frightened by Kate’s identity, he did not give in much in terms of profit. Business was business.

After reading the contract carefully, Kate handed the contract to Claire to take a look. Her father had arranged for Claire to accompany her and Willie during the signing of the contract.

Claire was Leland’s secretary. After working for Sutton Group for many years, she knew more than Kate.

Claire could not find any problems with the contract that Walotronics offered. Considering Kate’s current identity, although Walotronics was managed by Willie, it was under Regency Group. Presumably, they would not dare to cheat Kate.

When Claire returned the contract to Kate, she nodded, indicating that there was no problem with it. “Ms. Sutton, if you’re okay with this, you can sign it.”

Kate nodded and smiled, “Sure.”

Kate picked up the pen and signed her name in the signature area. Claire handed her a seal. It was the company seal of the Sutton Group. After stamping it, the contract took effect.

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

A Tale Of Redemption And Passion by Isidore Walsh (Chapters 211, to 220) – Daisy Novels

Chapter 211

Willie said, “I came to the headquarters for a meeting today, and Mr. Gordon asked about the collaboration. In

Walotronics, I have the final say. However, it has alarmed the headquarters and got Mr. Gordon to ask about it, which means the partner we’re looking for is important. The order of Walotronics is too big. It’s all money.”

Kyla smiled. “Mr. Carpenter, I’m not exaggerating it, but Sutton Group is the top circuit board company in Sherpsel. I’m sure you know that. Mr. Carpenter, your cooperation with Sutton Group will be a win-win situation.”

Kate finally understood. ‘Oswald has asked about it, which made Willie want to end this quickly. So, when Willie saw me today, he hinted that if Sutton Group wanted to work with Walotronics, it would all depend on whether I would do as Willie asked.’

Willie tilted his head and looked at Kate. He placed one hand on Kate’s hand back and said meaningfully, “Sutton Group is a big company. I’m also considering working with Sutton Group.”

Kate’s side profile was also beautiful. Willie indeed liked Kate.

The hand that Willie placed on Kate’s hand back quickly moved away, but then it landed on Kate’s thigh. Willie patted it and said, “Kate, tell me the advantages of Sutton Group. If you can convince me, we’ll sign the contract today.”

Then, he wanted to move his hand through, but Kate grabbed his impudent hand.

Kate raised Willie’s impudent hand and slammed it on the

table. Willie felt a pain in the palm of that hand.

Willie thought, ‘Gosh! When Kate is rough, she has the strength!’

“Kate.” Kyla was shocked by Kate’s actions, fearing Kate would offend Willie.

Kate ignored Kyla and said to Willie calmly, “Mr. Carpenter, I sincerely want to work with you. Here are Sutton Group’s advantages. Firstly, our company is big and reliable. Secondly, our quality is good. We deliver the goods on time and have a high pass rate. It can reduce the losses on both sides.

“Sutton Group mainly produces circuit boards. I’m not boasting, but in Sherpsel, Sutton Group is the top producer in the circuit board industry.

“If we can work together, it will be a win-win situation.”

After saying that, Kate retracted the hand that was holding Willie. She raised her glass again and said to Willie, “Mr. Carpenter, here, drink. If what I said can’t convince you, let me convince you with drinking.”

Willie knew it wasn’t that Kate didn’t understand the hidden rules but that she wouldn’t allow anyone to use unspoken rules on her. If anyone dared to make a move on Kate, she would probably slap them.

Kate had slammed Willie’s hand on the table with such force that it was obvious that she was on the verge of losing her temper.

Willie could not resist the temptation of beauty but would not force it. Since Kate had rejected his hint, he just let it go. Willie was originally disinterested. But he found it funny when he heard Kate wanted to convince him with drinks. He had planned to cooperate with Sutton Group, but at the moment, he had to give himself a way out. Therefore, he said, “Miss Kate Sutton has said it out. How can I not accept the challenge?”

“Miss Kate Sutton, as long as you can beat me in drinking, we’ll sign the contract today. From now on, Walotronics will work with Sutton Group.”

Kate asked, “Deal?”

Willie said solemnly, “A gentleman keeps his word.”

Kate smiled with a nod. “Good!”

Kyla quickly said, “Then I’ll be the referee. Whoever gets drunk first loses.”

Willie instructed the waiter to bring over a few more bottles of strong wine, wanting to teach Kate a lesson.

‘In socializing and business negotiation, if she isn’t willing to finalize the deal in bed, she will have to let her stomach suffer a bit.’ Willie sneered, ‘I do want to see how good Kate’s alcohol tolerance is to be able to beat me in drinking!” Kyla hoped that Kate would get drunk so that she could play her dirty tricks. Unfortunately, Kate disappointed her. Unfortunately, Kate disappointed her. The first person to get drunk was Willie.

Kate had drunk a few glasses more than Willie. She was still conscious and spoke nimbly. Willie’s face was red, and he was tongue-tied when he spoke. Although he wasn’t out cold, anyone could tell he was drunk.

“Mr. Carpenter, do you want a few more?” Kate pretended to help Willie fill it up again.

Willie waved his hands repeatedly. “No, no, no… I… I’m good. You win.”

Willie didn’t dare to drink anymore. If he kept drinking, he would be as drunk as a fiddler.

What he was most afraid of was drinking too much. If he got alcoholism, the consequences would be terrible. Initially, he wanted to find a way out for himself. When the time was right, he would stop.

Kate pressed. “Then, when can we sign the contract?”

Willie opened his mouth. He was tongue-tied, making him unable to speak properly. He stammered, “Tomorrow… Tomorrow, I’ll personally bring the contract… to you.” Kate smiled. “Do you want to sign the contract with me?” Willie was lost in Kate’s smile for a moment. After he regained his senses, he said, “You’ve convinced me. Of course, um, I will sign the contract with you.”

“Mr. Carpenter.” Kyla could not help but cry out.

Kyla was in charge of the cooperation with Walotronics from the beginning, while Kate was there to assist and learn.

If Kate signed the contract with Willie, it would mean the one who had won the partnership with Walotronics was Kate, not Kyla.

Kyla would never allow Kate to easily win the order and let those people in the company think highly of Kate.

“Alright, Mr. Carpenter, I’ll wait for you to come to my office with the contract tomorrow.” Kate interrupted what Kyla wanted to say and said to Willie considerately, “Mr. Carpenter, I’ll help you get a room. You can rest in the hotel before going back, okay?”

“Sure.” Willie did not have the energy to go back then.

Kate told Kyla, “Kyla, take care of Mr. Carpenter. I’ll help Mr. Carpenter get a room so he can rest well.”

As she spoke, Kate got up, pulled out the chair, and left.

After Kate left, Kyla immediately sat beside Willie. She held Willie and said, “Mr. Carpenter, I should be the one to sign the contract with you. Come to me tomorrow. No, I’ll bring my secretary to your office. You don’t have to make a trip to Sutton Group.”

Willie tilted his head and looked at Kyla. He was drunk, but it was not bad enough to lose his consciousness.

“Ms. Sutton…” Willie smiled sarcastically. “You’re… taking advantage of, um, newbies…”

Kyla wanted to take the credit. And she would make Kate do it if someone had to make the sacrifices.

Kyla smiled and said, “Mr. Carpenter, that’s not true. I’m in charge of the cooperation with your company. Kate is just assisting and learning.”

Willie shook his head. “The person who convinced me was… Miss Kate Sutton.”

What Willie meant was that he would only sign with Kate. If it were someone else, he would not sign the contract.

Kyla added, “Mr. Carpenter, I know you like Kate very much. But she embarrassed you, not giving you what you want. So you just let it go?”

Willie replied, “Well, I, Willie, will not force…”

He shook off Kyla’s hand and leaned back in his chair. He said to Kyla, “Ms. Sutton… Stop talking.”

He waved his hand. “It was Miss Kate Sutton who convinced me. If Sutton Group wants to win my company’s order, it must be Miss Kate Sutton to sign the contract with me. Otherwise, don’t even think about it.”

Chapter 212

Kyla’s behavior reminded Willie of his own early days in the workplace. His achievements were stolen by senior colleagues, but when problems arose, they were blamed on him, a newcomer.

It hadn’t been easy for him to climb to where he was today.

Even though Kate had refused to play by his rules, Willie felt disappointed but impressed by her.

She had chosen to match him drink for drink, and when she finally won, he gave in, providing an opportunity for them to collaborate.

This success had to be credited to Kate.

Kyla’s face darkened.

She was about to say something, but just then, Kate pushed the door open and entered, followed by two male attendants.

“Here are the room keys. Please help me escort my client to his room for some rest. Thank you,” Kate instructed the attendants as they helped the inebriated Willie to the room she had just reserved.

Still uneasy, Kate followed them upstairs. Only when she saw Willie lying down in the room did she leave with the attendants?

When Kate returned to the private dining room, Kyla was already gone.

Kate frowned but said nothing, picking up her bag to settle the bill.

At the cashier, however, the waitress said, “Ms. Sutton, our general manager has covered your meal tonight.”

Kate blinked and thought, ‘The general manager? Is it Theo?’

Theo refused to accept her money.

This could easily lead to misunderstandings. After all, Kate’s identity as Mrs. Davidson hadn’t been revealed yet.

The look on the cashier’s face said it all. They were assuming something about her and Theo.

Kate still took out her bank card and handed it over. “Please thank your general manager for his kindness, but I insist on paying.”

The cashier, with a smile, didn’t accept the card. “Ms. Sutton, he has made his order, and we must follow them, so please don’t make things difficult for us.”

Just then, the phone rang.

After she answered the call, the cashier’s demeanor quickly changed. She took Kate’s card and let her settle the bill herself.

Kate realized the whole place was probably under surveillance, and Theo had been watching her the entire time.

“Thank you,” the cashier said, maintaining a professional smile as she returned the card.

As Kate left the hotel, Liam was already waiting for her.

The moment he saw Kate, he quickly got out of the car to greet her. “Mrs. Davidson.”

Kate nodded and walked toward the luxury car. “Liam, who asked you to come?”

She hadn’t informed Liam herself.

Liam opened the car door for her, watched her get in before he closed it, and got back into the driver’s seat. “It was Yael who asked me to come, Mrs. Davidson. Please sit tight, I’ll be driving you to Mr. Davidson now.”

Kate murmured in acknowledgment.

She had drunk too much. Though she wasn’t as intoxicated as Willie, her head was still a little fuzzy, and all she wanted was a good rest.

“To Mr. Davidson?” she asked, snapping back to reality. “Did Yael arrange this?”

Whatever Yael arranged came from Alfred.

“Yes,” Liam said.

Kate fell silent.

After a moment of contemplation, she called her father. When he answered, Kate apologized, “Dad, I won’t be returning to the office this afternoon. I had drunk a lot with Mr. Carpenter earlier. I’m not drunk, but I’m feeling a little dizzy, so I need to rest.”

Leland, concerned, said, “Take your time to rest. Come home and let your mother make you some soup to help sober up. Why did you drink so much? I’ve warned you before.”

“Mr. Carpenter said if I could drink him under the table, he’d sign the contract tomorrow. Dad, I did it, and we will seal the deal tomorrow. The orders of Walotronics will be ours.” “Good, like father, like daughter. I always knew you could land the Walotronics deal.” Leland encouraged, though he knew nothing was final until the contract was signed.

He had learned that the hard way with his own near-miss on a big deal recently.

After excusing herself, Kate leaned back in her seat and closed her eyes to rest.

Gradually, she fell asleep.

When Liam arrived at the Regency Group, he found her sound asleep and called Yael for instructions.

Upon hearing that Kate was asleep, Yael felt a bit stuck.

They didn’t know whether to wake her up or to carry her upstairs.

But they dared not to carry Kate upstairs.

Given Alfred’s dominant nature, they would be in trouble if they dared to touch Kate.

Kate was unaware of all this.

Having had too much to drink, she was sleeping soundly.

When she woke up, she found herself lying in a comfortable bed.

‘Where am I?’ Kate thought.

Kate sat up suddenly, ignoring her slight headache. She hurriedly put on her shoes and headed out.

Opening the door, she saw Alfred sitting behind a desk, focused on his work. Kate sighed in relief. She was in Alfred’s office lounge.

Turning around, she decided to head back to the lounge for more rest.

“Since you’re awake, come over and sit for a bit,” Alfred said, not even looking up, but somehow knowing she was there, Kate paused in her steps, then turned around, walking toward him with a playful smile. “Mr. Davidson, how did you know I was awake?”

“I’m not deaf,” Alfred said.

Kate sat down across from him, watching him work diligently. She couldn’t help but gush, “Mr. Davidson, you’re handsome no matter what you’re doing. It makes my heart race. I could drool over you.”

Alfred still didn’t look up, calmly replying, “There’s a box of tissues beside you.”

“Got it,” Kate said.

“When you start drooling, just wipe it off. Don’t get your clothes dirty,” Alfred said.

Kate was speechless.

“Mr. Davidson.”

“Yes?”

“I fell asleep in the car, right?”

Alfred didn’t reply, silently confirming it.

“Then how did I end up waking up in your lounge?” Kate asked.

Alfred replied flatly, “You sleepwalked your way up here.”

Kate was at a loss for words.

“Why didn’t I take advantage of you while I was sleepwalking?” Kate asked.

Alfred finally set his pen down, reached out, and pinched her cheek.

“Mrs. Davidson, mind your words. Don’t be so crude,” Alfred said.

Then he added, “But I’m fine with that.”

He liked her just the way she was.

Touching the cheek he had pinched, Kate grumbled, “Mr. Davidson, you have such a double standard.”

Alfred gave her a look as if to say, “You’re only realizing that now?”

He said, “There’s some sobering soup prepared for you in the pantry. It’s still hot. Go drink it.”

Kate asked, “You prepared it for me?”

“I had James bring it over.”

“Oh, well, thanks to James then.”

Kate stood up and leaned halfway across the desk, tugging on Alfred’s tie to pull him closer. She leaned in and kissed him on the cheek. “Mr. Davidson, I love you.”

He treated her so well.

Alfred looked at her hand pulling on his tie with a helpless yet indulgent gaze. “Is that all?”

Kate chuckled, and in the next moment, she kissed him on the lips.

Chapter 213

The hand gripping Alfred’s tie loosened, shifting to wrap around his neck instead.

Alfred’s hands rested on Kate’s waist. With a firm pull, he tugged her onto his lap, making her sit facing him.

Kate was startled by his bold move, instinctively releasing his lips.

But Alfred wasn’t satisfied with her sudden interruption. He quickly cupped the back of her head, pressing her lips back onto his.

She was usually the one to take the initiative, with Alfred only doing so when he was insanely jealous.

This time, Alfred was impatient and couldn’t wait to switch from passive to active.

Kate thought Alfred was getting better at this.

Once he took control, her mind went blank. She couldn’t think anymore, only following his lead, lost in the passion of their kiss.

After a long while, Alfred finally let her go, looking content. Kate gasped for air.

Seeing her in this state made Alfred even more pleased. It showed his kissing skills were improving, leaving her utterly intoxicated.

Alfred felt like he was mastering this kind of intimate and instinctive behavior quickly. Kate had teased him countless times, but she didn’t dare make bolder moves.

She used to mock him for being a “pure-hearted man,” even if she never said it out loud. Her expression always gave her away.

‘How much more experience could she possibly have?’ Alfred thought.

He had been holding back, wanting to save the best for last so as not to scare her.

Being teased by Kate every day was fun, and it also strengthened their bond as a couple.

After all, nothing brought people closer than physical intimacy.

“Mr. Davidson.” Kate rested her head on Alfred’s shoulder, still holding him affectionately by the neck.

“Hmm, does your head hurt?” Alfred gently stroked her back, asking with concern, “You drank a lot, didn’t you? You still smell like alcohol.”

Kate said softly, “Yeah, I had quite a bit. Luckily, Willie passed out first, or I wouldn’t have lasted. That was my limit. When I woke up, my head hurt a little, but it wasn’t too bad.”

After a pause, Kate called out to him, “Mr. Davidson.”

She pulled away slightly, looking up at him. Seeing how handsome he was, she couldn’t resist planting tiny kisses all over his face.

Alfred made a face of mock disgust. “You’re slobbering all over me.”

“Then slobber all over me too! I don’t mind,” Kate said. Alfred dotingly tapped her nose. “You’re so shameless.” “But you love me like this, don’t you? Of course, I have to keep it up, and even take it to the next level,” Kate said. Alfred chuckled. “What were you about to say?”

“I sealed the deal with Walotronics without revealing your identity. I did it all on my own. Willie said if I could outdrink him, he’d sign the contract, so I drank him under the table. I won!”

Alfred quietly watched her.

As Kate spoke, her face lit up with excitement and confidence. She was clearly happy.

She was sharing her joy with him.

Warmth spread through Alfred’s heart.

Since Kate entered his life, it had become so much more vibrant.

“Kate, congratulations,” Alfred said, congratulating Kate.”

You’ve landed your first deal.”

“It’s not signed yet,” she said. “I’m a bit worried Willie might back out when he sobers up. My dad was supposed to sign a contract with Mr. Horton today, but Mr. Horton backed out last minute. I’m nervous about it. Let’s wait until it’s signed tomorrow, and then we’ll celebrate.”

Her first contract was definitely worth celebrating. Alfred’s eyes gleamed as he said in a low voice, “It was Martin who snatched the deal from your father.”

“The Weaver Group? I figured it was them. Grace is so shameless. She couldn’t beat me, so she found a backer and took it out on my company.” Kate was indignant. Alfred gently pulled her head against his chest and said, There’s no such thing as fairness in this world.” After a pause, he added, “Don’t worry, Willie won’t back out.” Willie was a fairly trustworthy businessman.

If he dared to back out on Kate, Alfred wouldn’t hesitate to reveal her identity, ensuring Willie would be scared out of his mind.

Of course, Alfred wouldn’t expose their relationship unless absolutely necessary.

Only when she didn’t rely on the protection of being Alfred’s wife could Kate truly grow on her own.

Alfred understood Kate well and cared for her deeply, always supporting her.

After all, she was Alfred’s wife, and being in that position meant bearing more than most.

“Mr. Davidson, you didn’t secretly help us in this deal, did you?” Kate asked.

Alfred smiled. “No, disappointed?”

Kate said, “Not at all. I trust you. You’re like an eagle who can let go and watch the little bird in your hands learn to fly. Mr. Davidson, once I’m firmly established, let’s go to an orphanage and adopt two children, a boy and a girl. It’ll make our home livelier.

“If you’re worried we won’t be able to bond with them, we can adopt kids under two. That way, they won’t have many memories, and we can raise them well. I think you’d make a great father. Any kids you raise would turn out amazing.” Alfred said, “Why adopt someone else’s children?”

After all, they could have their own.

Kate thought he didn’t want to adopt because the children wouldn’t share his bloodline and could potentially turn against him. She understood. After all, Alfred was the head of the Davidson family.

Even without children, his name would still be tied to immense wealth.

Adopted children would have inheritance rights. In a family like the Davidson family, they would not allow outsiders to inherit Alfred’s substantial assets.

“Then, let’s not adopt. You have so many brothers. When they get married and have kids, they can pass one or two on to us. That way, it’s still your family’s bloodline,” Kate said.

That way, they wouldn’t let outsiders benefit.

The seniors of the Davidson family wouldn’t object to that.

Alfred stared at her for a long time.

Finally, with a hint of helplessness, he said, “Your idea is exactly what my grandmother and mother want. They’ve already told Theo and Lucas to have extra children once they get married, so they can pass one on to me. They don’t want me to die without anyone to carry the family line.”

Kate said, “They care about you. Even if they don’t like me, their love for you is genuine.”

Kate thought, ‘Good thing I didn’t really take Alfred to an orphanage to pick out children. Olivia would’ve torn me apart.’

“Kate, I won’t adopt, and I won’t accept a child from anyone else,” Alfred said seriously.

Recalling when he’d said that taking care of her was enough, Kate added, “Then let’s wait a few more years. We’re still young. We haven’t felt lonely yet.”

Chapter 214

Alfred pursed his lips but didn’t clarify his thoughts.

The truth was, he was too addicted to Kate’s spontaneous kisses and the way she constantly nestled into his arms.

If Kate knew he could eventually have children with her, she wouldn’t be this passionate anymore.

Alfred decided to wait until their relationship grew stronger, and until he could walk again, before ‘taking things to the next level’ and showing her through his actions that he only wanted to build a family with her.

“Alright, go take some hangover soup,” Alfred said as he gently lifted Kate from his lap and set her on the floor. “Are you hungry? There are also some snacks you like.”

“Okay.” Kate walked around the desk and said, “I really am hungry.”

At lunch, all Kate did was drink wine and nibble on some dishes.

When she entered the pantry, she saw the hangover soup and several of her favorite snacks that James had sent over.

Kate brought the snacks and soup to Alfred’s desk and began eating.

She drank the hangover soup herself, but every time she ate a piece of snack, she would feed one to Alfred.

“I’m not fond of sweets,” Alfred protested.

Kate’s eyes widened. “You don’t want to eat what I feed you?”

“I’ll eat it,” Alfred said.

Kate beamed with satisfaction. “That’s more like it.”

Kate picked up another piece of pastry, stretched out her hand, and fed it to Alfred. Only after she saw him eat it did she leisurely continue her own meal.

Once she was full, Kate leaned back in the chair and said, Mr. Davidson, where did you find your chef? Not only is the food delicious, the soups are great, and even the snacks are both tasty and beautiful. He’s wonderful.”

Marrying Alfred meant she wasn’t just gaining a great partner but also a life of delicious treats.

“This is your chef too, so don’t make that mistake again.” Alfred gently corrected her.

Kate playfully stuck out her tongue.

“How about you rest on the sofa for a bit? Once I finish these documents, I’ll take you out for dinner, and then drop you off at your class,” Alfred said.

“Okay.” Kate felt a little guilty, realizing she was interrupting Alfred’s work. Alfred’s time was precious, and wasting it meant wasting money.

“Mr. Davidson, can I have a pen and some paper? Sitting around doing nothing is boring, so I’ll draw,” Kate said.

Alfred handed her a pen and paper.

Afterward, the two of them got absorbed in their tasks, Alfred with his documents and Kate with her drawing.

Every now and then, Alfred would glance up at Kate. And every time their eyes met, Kate would reward him with a sweet smile.

Occasionally, senior executives would come in to consult with Alfred on work matters. When they saw Kate sitting there drawing, they were curious but refrained from asking questions.

Everyone at the Regency Group knew Kate’s identity after that day when Liam brought her in asleep, and Alfred himself came downstairs to carry her up.

That moment caused quite a stir. Every employee knew Kate’s identity.

Alfred, wheelchair-bound, had still gone downstairs to personally carry Kate up. Even Cynthia hadn’t received such treatment. Everyone was speculating about the nature of Alfred and Kate’s relationship.

That single nap of Kate’s had kept all the employees on edge for hours, with everyone dying for answers that never came.

Unconsciously, evening arrived.

Once Alfred finished his work, he stood up, gripping his desk for support as he slowly walked away. His wheelchair was nearby, but he didn’t use it. Instead, he chose to walk. After taking a few steps, his legs started to hurt. He endured the pain until he finally reached the sofa and sat down, sweat faintly appearing on his forehead.

Kate was so engrossed in her drawing that she didn’t even notice Alfred sitting next to her.

Alfred leaned in to take a peek and saw that she was drawing him, with his features already sketched out.

It was a great likeness.

No wonder their eyes kept meeting. Kate was drawing him and needed to look up frequently to capture his expression more accurately.

Alfred, being multitalented himself, appreciated her work. Cynthia often said that Alfred was the most accomplished of them all but simply didn’t show it.

In this way, Alfred and Kate were well-matched in both talent and temperament.

“What made you decide to draw me?” Alfred asked.

Startled by his voice, Kate’s hand slipped, ruining the drawing, and forcing her to erase part of it.

“When did you come over?” Kate asked.

“Did you walk here?” Kate asked, spotting his wheelchair a distance away. Surprised, she added, “You managed to walk this far? That’s amazing! Keep it up, and soon you’ll be walking just like anyone else. It’s a miracle!”

The doctors had said that with consistent physical therapy, Alfred’s legs would take a year or two to fully recover. Yet, after only a short time of therapy, he was already walking such a long distance.

To Kate, that was nothing short of miraculous.

Alfred smiled gently, placing his hands on either side of her face and lightly pinching her cheeks. “For you, I’ll work miracles.”

The doctor had given a conservative timeline, but Alfred’s recovery had been better than expected.

Though Alfred had refused therapy for a while, when he was alone in his room, he would still force himself to walk a few steps. Now that he was consistently doing therapy, his progress had accelerated.

Alfred regretted giving up on himself after the huge blow he suffered and refusing to go through rehabilitation. As a result, he was still confined to a wheelchair.

If he’d started rehab earlier, even if he couldn’t walk long distances now, at least he wouldn’t have to rely on the wheelchair for moving around inside the house.

Kate wanted to pinch his cheeks in return, but noticing her hands were a bit dirty, she stopped herself.

Kate asked, “Do you think I captured your likeness?”

She held up the drawing, showing it off proudly. “Once I finish, I’ll carve a miniature of you so I can carry you around with me.”

“You’d rather look at a drawing than the real thing?” Alfred asked.

Kate giggled. “You sound like you’re making excuses for me to keep staring at you.”

“Didn’t you say I’m handsome? You should take a good look, so you don’t get distracted by other men,” he said.

“No one out there can compare to you, not even Elijah,” Kate teased.

If Elijah didn’t mimic Alfred’s icy demeanor, his appearance would come across as feminine and sinister, which was definitely not Kate’s type. She only had eyes for Alfred. “Show me some appreciation, then,” Alfred said.

Without hesitation, Kate planted a big kiss on his face.

“I still owe you so many gifts,” she sighed. “I haven’t even had time to weave you that phoenix yet.”

“No rush, we have a lifetime ahead of us,” Alfred said.

Kate smiled. Yes, they had a lifetime.

Kate asked, “Are you done working?”

“Yes,” Alfred said.

Kate said, “Then let’s go eat. I can’t be late for my class tonight.”

With that, Kate excitedly began gathering her things.

Chapter 215

Alfred didn’t stop her but kept her drawing, saying, “Since it’s a portrait of me, this drawing is now mine.”

Kate said, “But I haven’t finished it yet.”

Alfred said, “I don’t mind.”

Kate shrugged. “Alright.” As long as he didn’t mind.

Kate brought the wheelchair over and helped Alfred sit down, then pushed him out of the office.

Usually, Alfred would head straight home after work, but since Kate was starting her classes today, he wanted to take her out for dinner first. So they headed to the Cheval Blanc hotel.

Unexpectedly, as the couple reached the hotel entrance, they ran into Leland again, who was having a rough day.

Twice in one day, deals that were supposed to be his were snatched away by the Weaver Group, leaving Leland understandably frustrated.

This time, it was the Cohen Group of Averlon backing out of their deal with the Sutton Group. Leland had invested so much time and effort into a project with the Cohen Group, so Lennon’s sudden decision to cancel the deal stung. As Lennon left the Cheval Blanc hotel, he still couldn’t accept it and chased after him. “Mr. Cohen.”

When Alfred and Kate saw Leland running after a well-dressed middle-aged man with a mix of urgency and desperation on his face, Kate’s heart broke. She felt sorry for her father, knowing how hard he worked for the company.

“Dad.”

“Dad.”

Alfred and Kate called out to Leland in unison.

Hearing it, Kate glanced at Alfred in surprise. He had never openly revealed their relationship in public.

“Mr. Davidson, Kate, you’re here for dinner?” Leland stopped his pursuit of Lennon and forced a smile.

The man Leland was chasing stopped in his tracks when he heard Leland mention Mr. Davidson. He turned to look at Alfred.

At first glance, seeing Alfred in a wheelchair, Lennon couldn’t help but think it was a shame such a handsome man had to rely on one.

Little did he know, this was the legendary Alfred of the Sherpsel business world.

Lennon, hailing from Averlon, had never met Alfred in person, but he had heard of his reputation. In Sherpsel’s business world, Alfred was a name everyone respected, or feared. To offend him was to risk losing everything.

Alfred asked calmly, “Dad, what’s going on?”

Before Leland could answer, Lennon quickly retraced his steps and, with a smile, said, “Mr. Sutton, I just remembered I had an urgent matter to attend to. But, on second thought, I’ve already handled it. Shall we go back inside and continue our discussion?”

Lennon’s change of attitude was swift, his face plastered with a smile.

Leland, being sharp, immediately understood the change was thanks to Alfred calling him ‘Dad.’

Leland said, “Mr. Davidson, I was discussing business with Lennon here. He had some pressing matters and was about to leave, so I was seeing him off.”

Turning to Lennon, Leland said, “Well, since there’s no rush anymore, let’s head back in, have a drink, and continue our negotiations.”

Lennon grinned, “Great.”

As they made their way back, Lennon asked Leland, “Mr. Sutton, are these two your daughter and son-in-law?”

Leland glanced at Alfred, who graciously extended his hand toward Lennon, politely introducing himself, “Nice to meet you. I’m Alfred Davidson, Mr. Sutton’s son-in-law.”

Lennon thought, ‘It really is Mr. Davidson.’

Lennon, visibly excited, was immensely relieved that he hadn’t stormed off earlier. Otherwise, he might have inadvertently offended Alfred.

He eagerly shook Alfred’s hand. “Mr. Davidson, it’s an honor to meet you.”

Shaking hands with Alfred felt like good fortune, and Lennon thought he might even avoid washing his right hand for a month, keeping the memory intact.

“Dad, Kate, and I will head off for dinner now. We won’t intrude on your business talks. I wish you both a successful negotiation,” Alfred said.

Leland and Lennon nodded repeatedly in agreement.

Kate gently pushed Alfred away, and they took the elevator up to the top floor, where Alfred had a private room at the hotel. Once inside, Kate thanked him.

Alfred said, “I’ve told you, there’s no need for such formalities. We’re husband and wife.”

Alfred pulled her close, saying in a doting tone, “Your business is my business. Keep being so formal with me, and I’ll have to punish you.”

Kate laughed and said, “You wouldn’t punish me. At most, you’d make me reflect on myself.”

Alfred stared at her lips, and Kate quickly caught on.

With a mischievous grin, she teased, “Then I should be extra polite, so you’ll have an excuse to punish me more often.”

Alfred was speechless.

Taking out his phone, Alfred called Oswald.

Kate, being considerate, moved away to give him privacy, but she still overheard Alfred instructing Oswald.

He said, “Oswald, make an official announcement on the company’s Twitter that Kate and I have been married for a month, and we’re currently selecting a date for the wedding. Also, let everyone know they’ll be invited to the ceremony.” The Regency Group owned an entertainment company under its umbrella, which had signed numerous popular celebrities. An official announcement on their Twitter, followed by retweets from those celebrities, would quickly push the news to the top of the trending topics. Anyone who used social media would soon know that Kate was Mrs. Davidson.

Hearing Alfred’s instructions, Kate turned to look at him in surprise. “Are we really going public?”

Alfred didn’t answer right away. Once Oswald confirmed the task, he hung up and looked at Kate with deep, loving eyes.

Alfred said, “We’re a month late in making the announcement. You don’t mind, do you?”

Kate wasn’t sure how to feel.

On the one hand, going public meant no more hiding. That was a good thing.

On the other hand, it also meant facing the inevitable schemes and scrutiny from others.

But Kate didn’t think she had ever been afraid of rivals.

Since she wasn’t scared, she shouldn’t fear Alfred’s announcement.

“I don’t mind. What’s your company’s Twitter handle? I have a social media account too, though I don’t have many

followers. Do you have an account too?” Kate said.

Alfred said, “I do, but Oswald usually handles it for me. Don’t worry, he’ll take care of everything.”

Alfred pulled Kate down onto his lap, wrapping one arm around her waist while holding his phone in the other.” Sweetheart, give me your best smile. Let’s take a selfie to send to Oswald for the announcement. I want everyone to know who my wife is.”

He wanted to make sure no one would dare mess with Kate again.

Kate smiled, but just as Alfred was about to take the photo, she leaned in and kissed his cheek. Alfred snapped the picture, capturing the affectionate moment.

Satisfied with the result, Alfred sent the photo to Oswald.

While putting his phone back in his pocket, he reminded

Kate, “You have class soon. It’s best to put your phone on silent. Even if people blow up your phone, it won’t disturb you.”

“Got it.” Kate beamed happily.

Just now, Alfred had called her “Sweetheart”. Hearing him say it was sweet.

Oswald was efficient. Before long, the Regency Group’s Twitter account posted an official announcement about Alfred’s marriage. Though they didn’t share the marriage certificate, they did post a photo of the couple, with Kate kissing Alfred on the cheek.

Everyone knew who Alfred was. No one dared touch him. without permission, and those who tried might lose their tongues.

The announcement was like a bomb, causing a sensation.

Chapter 216

The Regency Group had numerous subsidiary companies, all of which have their own Twitter accounts and follow the headquarters’ Twitter.

When Oswald made the announcement on behalf of Alfred about the marriage, the general managers of the various subsidiaries immediately called Oswald to verify the news. Once they received confirmation, they quickly retweeted the post about Alfred’s marriage.

Celebrities under the Regency Group’s entertainment company also began retweeting the announcement.

As Alfred had anticipated, the news quickly soared to the top of the trending topics.

While it was unclear how much of an impact it had in other cities or states, in Sherpsel, it shocked everyone.

Kate didn’t concern herself with it as for what was happening. After dinner, Alfred dropped her off at Sherpsel Etiquette School for her class.

She insisted that Alfred not wait for her and return home to do his rehab. Once her class was over, she would have Liam come to pick her up.

“I’ll come pick you up after my rehab,” Alfred said gently, adjusting her clothes. “Now go inside and study well. It will only benefit you.”

“I know, Mr. Davidson. I’ll head in now.” Kate quickly kissed his cheek before turning and walking into Sherpsel Etiquette School.

Alfred only left once she was out of sight, letting Yael wheel him back to the car.

After the announcement, Alfred’s phone remained quiet. No one dared to call him directly to ask about it. Instead, they all bombarded Oswald’s phone. Being Alfred’s chief

secretary and personal assistant, Oswald handled everything.

Kate’s phone, however, was on silent, with a flood of missed calls piling up.

People who couldn’t reach Kate turned to her mother, Celia, to confirm the news.

Sherpsel’s entertainment reporters acted fast, swarming the Sutton family. This startled the household staff, who quickly locked the gates to prevent the reporters from entering.

Celia received one call after another, only then realizing that Alfred had made the public announcement of his marriage to Kate.

Alfred sure liked to catch people off guard.

“Yes, it’s true. Kate and Mr. Davidson got married a month ago. The couple was too busy to announce it right away, but it’s never too late, right? Yes, they will have a wedding, and of course, you’ll be invited to the reception,” Celia repeated tirelessly.

Her mouth was getting sore from saying the same thing over and over.

“Ma’am, there are so many reporters outside. What should we do? They’re swarming the gate. I never knew Sherpsel had so many reporters,” a maid said after Celia ended yet another call from an old friend.

Celia rubbed her temples and asked, “Has Kate still not answered her phone?”

“We’ve called every ten minutes, but she hasn’t picked up,” the maid replied.

“And Mr. Davidson’s?” Celia inquired.

“We don’t know his direct contact. We tried calling the company, but it’s after hours, and we couldn’t get through,” the maid said.

They didn’t even know how to reach Oswald.

If it hadn’t been for Kate going to the Davidson family to refuse the marriage proposal, leading to a chain of events, none of them would have ever seen Alfred. They assumed they would never interact with him in their lifetime.

Naturally, they hadn’t bothered to ask for Alfred or Oswald’s phone numbers. Nor would they have been able to get them.

After some thought, Celia said, “Since the announcement was made on the Regency Group’s Twitter, it was clearly authorized by Mr. Davidson. There’s no reason to hide it.”

She stood up and instructed the staff, “Bring a few cases of water and follow me. Let’s give the reporters some water. It’s hot out there, and they’ve been waiting a while.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“And have someone go buy some watermelons. We’ll treat the reporters to some to help them cool off,” Celia said.

“Understood.” The maids carried cases of bottled water and followed Celia outside.

Two drivers and other maids were stationed at the gate, keeping watch to make sure no reporters tried to scale the walls.

They were being overly cautious, though.

Even if the reporters were desperate for a scoop, none of them dared to invade the Sutton family. This was, after all, Alfred’s family as well.

The photo from the announcement made that very clear. Alfred’s expression of affection was unmistakable.

Kate kissed Alfred on the cheek with such intimacy and boldness. It was obvious that she was being spoiled by him.

Whatever people might think about Alfred’s condition, one thing was certain. The couple’s relationship was solid.

They would better not to provoke Kate.

“Open the gate,” Celia ordered.

Once the villa gates opened, Celia had the maids distribute water to the reporters, smiling as she said. “It’s hot out here, and I’m sorry you’ve had to wait so long. Please have some water. I’ve sent someone to buy watermelons. We’ll treat you to them soon to help you beat the heat.”

“Thank you, Mrs. Sutton,” the reporters responded in unison, grateful for her kindness.

“You’re welcome,” Celia said, smiling.

“Mrs. Sutton, is it true that Mr. Davidson and your daughter are married?” one reporter asked.

“When did they get their marriage certificate?”

“Why wasn’t it announced sooner?”

“Mrs. Sutton, wasn’t your daughter the one who personally turned down the Davidson family’s marriage proposal? What made her change her mind? Did she decide Mr. Davidson was better than Mr. Cohen?”

“Mrs. Sutton, how do you feel about Mr. Davidson? Doesn’t his physical condition concern you?”

The questions came at Celia like a barrage of bullets, each sharper than the last.

Celia maintained her smile and raised her hand to signal for silence.

Once the reporters quieted down, she said, “Yes, Mr.

Davidson and Kate got their marriage certificate a month ago.

“As for why they didn’t announce it right away, that was their decision. We respect their choices.”

“As for Kate’s past with Mr. Cohen, that’s her personal business, and I’m not in a position to comment on it. Regarding Mr. Davidson, my husband and I are very satisfied with him. His physical condition doesn’t matter as long as my daughter loves him. Our family is open-minded. We always respect our children’s decisions.”

While Celia was being swarmed by reporters, over at the Davidson residence, the atmosphere was tense. Olivia was in a fury.

Several ladies of the house had also received numerous calls for confirmation, which annoyed them to the point where they turned off their phones.

At the moment, in the grand and luxurious living room of the main house, Olivia was repeatedly slamming her hand on the coffee table, her face pale with anger.

“Alfred didn’t even give me a heads-up before announcing it on Twitter! It’s infuriating!” she fumed.

“It must have been Kate’s idea,” Lena said bitterly.

Cynthia, who was trying to calm Olivia down, interjected to defend Alfred, “Mom, there’s no way Kate had that much control. Without Alfred’s consent, nothing would have been announced. Don’t always blame Kate.”

“Cynthia, are you defending that country bumpkin?” Lena retorted, furious.

“Mom, Kate may have grown up in the countryside, but she’ s always been honest and straightforward. You’re the matriarch of the Davidson family, renowned for your grace and manners. Constantly calling her a country bumpkin not only insults Kate but also tarnishes your own image as a lady of high society.”

Lena was left speechless with anger.

Chapter 217

Lena said, “What kind of charm has Kate cast on you two, making both of you so protective of her?”

Lena wanted to tap Cynthia on the forehead, but couldn’t bring herself to do it.

After all, Cynthia was her precious daughter, born after she had three sons. Lena had never even shouted at Cynthia. Cynthia responded, “Mom, Kate didn’t cast any charm on me. I just know that ever since she came into Alfred’s life, his mood has improved, his appetite is better, and he’s even willing to do his rehab.”

Lena opened her mouth but found herself speechless. What Cynthia said was true.

“Alright,” Olivia interjected. “They’ve been married for a while now. Since the announcement is out, we might as well accept it.”

After all, the Regency Group was under Alfred’s control now.

“Lena,” Olivia continued, “invite Mrs. Sutton over tomorrow. Now that we’re in-laws, it’s only proper that we maintain good relations.”

After a pause, Olivia sighed, “And Lena, stop being so upset. As Cynthia said, although Kate grew up in the countryside, she has done nothing shameful. From now on, don’t call her a country bumpkin. It reflects poorly on you as well.”

Olivia added, “Think of it this way, at least Kate is the heiress of the Sutton family. If she were just a real country girl… Well, Alfred seems to like her, so we have to accept it.” Despite Olivia softening her tone, Lena was still displeased. Nonetheless, she dutifully responded, “Yes, mother. I understand.”

Behind the scenes, Lena knew she was probably laughed at. For Alfred to marry someone like Kate was a blow to her pride.

Although the five ladies of the Davidson family seemed harmonious on the surface, there were always hidden agendas.

Being the future matriarch, and with her three sons holding important positions within the family, not to mention Cynthia being the family’s only daughter, Lena had always held the highest status in the family.

But because of Alfred’s marriage to Kate, Lena felt as though she had lost her standing.

While Alfred and Kate’s marriage announcement caused discontent among the seniors of the Davidson family, reactions varied elsewhere.

Women who once admired Alfred were, of course, jealous and filled with resentment toward Kate. They looked down on Kate, assuming she married Alfred just to hold onto his power.

Everyone knew Alfred had a disability and couldn’t fulfill certain duties as a husband, but his power was undeniable. At home, Grace broke several items in a fit of rage, while Belinda accidentally ruined an unfinished gown she was working on, having to start over from scratch.

There were still countless rivals that Kate didn’t know about or couldn’t even name. She had no idea how to deal with them.

But one thing was certain. Overnight, Kate had become both the most prestigious lady in the city and the target of many women’s envy.

Even those who didn’t envy her couldn’t bring themselves to be happy for her.

Someone like Xena, for instance, felt sorry for Kate. But no matter how many times she tried calling, Kate didn’t pick up.

Elijah’s reaction, on the other hand, was much calmer.

The chance encounter at the hospital had already prepared him for this news.

In fact, he found the marriage announcement to be advantageous. Now, if he managed to steal Kate away, it would deal an even more devastating blow to Alfred, possibly breaking him for good.

As for how others reacted, Kate neither knew nor cared.

That evening, Kate finished her etiquette class early. Although Alfred hadn’t arrived yet, Liam was already waiting outside.

“Mrs. Davidson.” Liam greeted her, rushing to open the car door as soon as he saw her.

Kate instinctively glanced around, but when she didn’t see Alfred, a hint of disappointment crossed her face.

Noticing this, Liam quickly explained, “You finished the class earlier than expected, and Mr. Davidson wasn’t aware, so he hasn’t arrived yet.”

“No worries, we can head home ourselves. Mr. Davidson had a busy day. I didn’t want him to come pick me up anyway,” Kate said with a smile as she got into the car. She then pulled out her phone and saw numerous missed calls. Instead of checking them, she first called Alfred.

“Honey.” Kate sweetly greeted Alfred when he answered, her voice full of affection.

That soft, endearing tone immediately lifted Alfred’s spirits. His day had been trying, especially after being scolded by his mother, which had dampened his mood.

The marriage announcement had greatly upset Lena.

She had bluntly told Alfred that if he kept the marriage secret and waited until he recovered, he could quietly divorce Kate and marry someone more suitable.

Her suggestion had infuriated Alfred.

Had Lena not been his mother, Alfred might have ordered her to be thrown into a pit of wild dogs. It was the first major argument they’d had, and it had left both of them upset.

Cynthia and Austin had to rush over to pull Lena away before the situation escalated even further.

“Finished with class?” Alfred asked.

“Yes, I’m already in the car. You haven’t left yet, right? No need to come, just wait for me at home,” Kate said.

Alfred let out a soft hum of agreement. “Okay, I’ll wait for you at home.”

“Good boy,” Kate teased.

Alfred paused before responding, “Kate, I’m not a child.”

Kate giggled, “Of course, you’re not a child. If you were, I’d be a beast.”

Alfred couldn’t help but laugh, helpless in the face of her playful banter.

After letting Alfred know not to pick her up, Kate finally checked her missed calls.

She returned her parents’ and Xena’s calls. Her parents already knew about the situation, but she had to explain a bit more to Xena.

“Xena, don’t be mad. I didn’t mean to hide it from you. Do you have time this weekend? Let’s go to the Davidson family’s equestrian resort together, and I’ll tell you the full story about me and Mr. Davidson.”

Xena said, “Fine, I’ll let it go this time because it’s Mr. Davidson. I understand you had your reasons. But in the future, if there’s anything I can know, don’t keep it from me.”

Xena felt a bit hurt, thinking Kate hadn’t treated her like a true friend by hiding such a big event.

But considering that it was Alfred Kate had married, the very man whose name alone could make her legs tremble, Xena began to understand why Kate might have kept it secret.

Xena thought, ‘It should be Alfred’s intentions. Without his consent, who would dare to say that he was married?’

“Thank you, Xena. I appreciate your trust and concern. I promise I won’t keep things from you in the future if I can help it,” Kate assured her. “So, are you coming with me to the equestrian resort this weekend?”

“Are you kidding? An opportunity to ride horses at the equestrian resort? I’d be crazy to say no! And if you ever visit their private island, make sure to take me with you. I’ve always wanted to see it.”

The Davidson family had vast assets, and they had invested heavily in the tourism industry. But their private vacation spots were what drew the most interest.

Besides the equestrian resort, they owned a private island, as well as a summer retreat farm, known for its stunning natural beauty. The farm was self-sufficient, with crystal-clear streams, and all the homes were luxurious log cabins, blending in with the pristine wilderness.

Chapter 218

Since the Davidson family’s private properties weren’t open to the public, only those who had a close relationship with the family got to visit.

“Okay, I’ll definitely take you with me,” Kate said.

Kate had been Mrs. Davidson for a month, yet she had no idea how many properties the Davidson family owned. All she knew was that the Davidson residence was like a maze. She still couldn’t navigate it alone.

But she wouldn’t want Alfred to overhear. Otherwise, he might give her a lecture.

Liam was focused on driving.

The Sherpsel etiquette school was a bit far from the Davidson residence, and as night deepened, traffic on the road dwindled.

Kate put her phone back in her bag, intending to lean back and rest her eyes, but then a car sped by, honking as it accelerated.

It quickly overtook Kate’s vehicle.

Instinctively, Kate glanced at the car and realized it was Kyla’s.

‘What was Kyla doing out so late?’ Kate thought.

Kate was puzzled. Seeing that Kyla’s car was speeding, she didn’t hesitate and instructed Liam, “Liam, follow the car that just passed us. Don’t get too close. Keep a moderate distance.”

“Got it.” Liam didn’t ask any questions.

He pressed the accelerator, trailing Kyla’s car.

Kyla, unaware that someone was following her, soon left the bustling city behind, heading toward a secluded area.

Kate’s curiosity only grew as she thought, ‘Who is Kyla rushing to meet?’

Before long, Kate got her answer.

Kyla’s car finally stopped in front of a small grove by the roadside.

Seeing Kyla stop, Kate quickly told Liam to pull over and not get any closer, to avoid being spotted by Kyla.

“Liam, stay in the car and wait for me. I’m going to take a look,” Kate said.

Kate took her phone from her bag, slipped it into her pocket, and opened the door to get out.

“Mrs. Davidson.” Liam wanted to follow, concerned for Kate’ s safety.

“Don’t worry, Liam, I can handle myself. Just wait here. Two of us moving together would be more noticeable,” Kate said.

In the dead of night, with Kyla not heading home but coming here, there had to be something suspicious going on.

The road leading to the outskirts was lined with lush trees, and Kate carefully moved along the ditch by the side of the road, using its depth for cover.

Fortunately, it was dark, and Kyla didn’t notice Kate following her.

“Kyla.”

As Kate closed the distance, she heard a familiar voice. It was Chris.

Then she saw Chris emerging from the grove.

Kyla’s eyes were fixed on Chris. Already lacking in caution, she completely let her guard down, smiling as she watched Chris walk out of the small grove. “Why were you hiding in there? I thought you hadn’t arrived yet. Where’s your car?” she asked.

“Parked nearby. I came to meet you. Of course, I’d be waiting here for you.”

Chris quickly jumped over the ditch, and Kyla helped him up.

Once they steadied themselves, Chris pushed Kyla against her car, leaning in to kiss her passionately.

Kyla tried to evade his kisses, anxiously asking, “Are we gasping for breath, Chris said, “Yes. I scouted the area a few times. This road leads to a reservoir. During the day, people like to go there to fish or swim, but at night, there’s not a soul in sight.”

At that moment, Kate understood everything.

They were meeting here for a secret affair.

Chris really was a scumbag.

Before Kate traveled through time, Chris must have dated Kyla secretly when he had married Kate.

Now, he was about to marry Melanie and still sneaking around with Kyla. Kyla just couldn’t break free from Chris’s grasp.

‘What would Melanie think if she found out about this affair?’ Kate thought.

Kate hadn’t asked Alfred how tough he’d been with the Cohen Group, but she knew their crisis was far from over. If Chris and Melanie’s engagement fell apart, the Cohen Group would be finished.

Without hesitation, Kate started recording a video on her phone, capturing Chris and Kyla’s scandalous rendezvous. Since Chris claimed it was safe and there wouldn’t be anyone in sight, Kyla relaxed.

She pulled Chris’s head down for another kiss.

Kate zoomed in on the video to make sure their actions were crystal clear.

As the scenes escalated, Kate felt her face flush at the sight.

She decided to stop filming.

Half a video was enough to ruin them both.

Quietly, Kate made her way back, and as she walked, she called the police, reporting a potential sexual assault in progress. She didn’t dare intervene but hoped the police would arrive quickly.

After making the report, Kate didn’t rush to leave. She wanted to witness the “rescue.”

It had been a month since Kate returned from her time-travel journey, and aside from snipping a few of Kyla’s precious plants, she hadn’t had a chance to deal with Kyla.

Tonight, fate had given her a perfect opportunity to get her revenge.

There was a police station nearby, and the officers arrived quickly.

“Right up ahead! Hurry, go save her! I’ll leave now to avoid being seen by the perpetrator,” Kate said to the officers, pointing ahead without waiting for questions before turning and running away.

The police car spotted a vehicle parked ahead, and indeed, it looked like two people were tangled up in it.

The police approached swiftly.

Kyla and Chris were in the heat of the moment when they suddenly spotted the police car, their hearts racing in panic. Kate didn’t stick around to find out what happened next. As soon as the police arrived, she hurried back to her car and told Liam to drive off quickly.

She wasn’t in a rush to send the video to Melanie. She planned to wait until Chris and Melanie’s wedding to play it there for maximum satisfaction.

Kate thought, ‘What a scummy man.’

Kyla had been a mistress and faced no consequences, but this time, she wouldn’t get off easy.

After exacting her revenge on the scummy couple, Kate felt a sense of satisfaction.

By the time she returned to the Davidson residence, it was late at night.

Alfred’s room still had lights on.

He was probably waiting for Kate to come home.

“Mrs. Davidson, you’re finally back! If you hadn’t shown up soon, Mr. Davidson would have sent someone out to look for you.” James greeted her as Kate got out of the car, chatting away.

“Didn’t you finish your classes ages ago? Why are you just now getting home?” James asked.

As Kate walked inside, she asked, “Is Mr. Davidson still awake?”

Chapter 219

“Mr. Davidson is waiting for you and has prepared a late-night snack in the kitchen,” James said.

“I ran into some issues on the way back and had to deal with them first,” Kate explained.

“Mrs. Davidson, if you can’t return on time next time, remember to call Mr. Davidson to let him know, so he doesn’t wait in vain,” James said.

Kate thought he could just call her himself, then remembered she had put her phone on silent and might have missed Alfred’s calls.

“James, I got it,” she replied.

Before stepping inside, she checked her phone and indeed found a few missed calls, all from Alfred.

“Mr. Davidson, Mrs. Davidson has returned,” James reported respectfully.

Alfred looked over, his expression icy. Kate felt a twinge of guilt and her legs went a bit weak, causing her to slow down.

James leaned in and whispered, “Mrs. Davidson, sweet-talk Mr. Davidson a bit. He had a quarrel with his mother tonight. If it’s nothing serious, let him get some sleep.”

With that, James unceremoniously turned and left, quickly left the hall.

Kate was speechless.

James just left like this.

He could at least have stood by her to face Alfred’s frosty demeanor.

“Don’t dawdle.” Alfred’s voice was cold.

Kate quickly hurried over, setting her bag down and sitting beside him. She affectionately wrapped her arm around his and sweetly said, “Honey, I’m back! Sorry to keep you waiting. How about a kiss to make up for it?”

As she spoke, she leaned in and pecked him on the cheek.

Alfred turned to her and asked, “Where did you go?”

“Just took care of a little business, nothing bad. Just exposing some hypocrites for their true colors,” Kate said. Kate didn’t hold back and showed Alfred the video she had recorded.

Kate said, “I happened to see Kyla’s car heading out of town and decided to follow. I didn’t expect that shameless woman, oh, I mean, that skank, to act like this. You always call me shameless, but she deserves the title more.

“Mr. Davidson, Kyla usually acts so refined and dignified, but that’s just a facade. Just look at her actions. Even I couldn’t sink that low.

“Chris is such a scumbag, juggling both sides. He’s about to marry Melanie but is still sneaking around with Kyla. Poor Melanie, he’s just using her, but I don’t feel sorry for her at all.”

Kate couldn’t muster any sympathy for Melanie given her attitude.

Kate said, “Let the villains deal with each other. I want to see whose side Chris really takes.”

This video would also cut off Kyla’s chances of using Dominick as a backup. It might even sever Grace’s ties with her.

Kate thought, ‘What a win-win situation.’

After watching the video, Alfred noted that it didn’t capture the most exciting parts, but it was still enough.

“What are you planning to do?” he asked.

Kate said, “After filming, I called the police to report a potential sexual assault on a lone woman late at night, urging them to rush over. By the time I returned, they had already arrived at the scene.”

Kate felt a bit regretful. “Now that I’m your wife, I should think about your reputation. Otherwise, I would’ve stayed to watch the police haul those two scumbags away.”

Alfred pinched her earlobe lightly. “Not bad.”

Alfred thought it smart that she filmed the video and called the cops.

Chris and Kyla would definitely be taken in for questioning. They might even inform their families to come pick them up.

If Leland found out, Kyla’s standing would take a hit too. Kate’s move tonight was certainly lethal for Chris and Kyla. If executed well, it could ruin their reputations, even leading to disownment.

The Cohen Group wasn’t just Chris’s. It was a family affair. Lennon wouldn’t jeopardize the entire family business to protect his son, and he might very well abandon Chris instead.

Kate said, “Chris will definitely keep this from the Moore family. His wedding is approaching, and on that day, I’ll play this video for all the guests. Don’t you think that’ll be something?”

Alfred nodded and said, “It would be quite the spectacle.” Kate smiled brightly. “Are you still mad at me?”

Alfred turned to her again, seeing her beaming smile with a hint of sweetness. He affectionately tapped her nose and said, “I’m not mad. I was just worried about you. I called several times and you didn’t answer.”

Kate said, “We made our announcement tonight, remember? You said it would be best to put our phones on silent to avoid interruptions, so I did. When you called, I didn’t see it.” She stuck out her tongue. “I was completely focused on those two scumbags and didn’t check my phone.”

Alred said, “Go wash your hands, face, and especially your eyes. Give them a good rinse.”

“Sure, I’ll wash up. That’s disgusting to see. I’m afraid I get sick,” Kate said.

“Are you scared?” Alfred asked.

“No,” Kate said.

“Then just leave it alone.”

Kate laughed. “Right.”

She leaned in to give Alfred another kiss on the cheek and said, “I’ll go wash my hands now. Can you call for a late-night snack? Let’s eat together.”

“I don’t want to gain weight since I don’t exercise much, so I won’t have a late-night snack. You eat, and I’ll keep you company,” Alfred said.

Alfred loved watching Kate eat. She had a great appetite.

Seeing her enjoy her food always made him hungry too. With her around, he could eat much more.

“Did you do your rehabilitation exercises tonight?” Kate asked.

Alfred said, “Yeah.”

“Then you’ve already exercised and burned some calories. Eating a late-night snack won’t hurt. You won’t gain weight.” Kate stood up, looking Alfred up and down. “You have an amazing figure.”

She even winked at him, suggesting she had seen his abs.

Alfred’s gaze deepened. “Once I can walk, you’ll see an even better figure.”

He wouldn’t let her down.

“Okay, I’m looking forward to it,” Kate said.

Even if she couldn’t have him just yet, a few touches would still whet her appetite.

Kate didn’t pry about Alfred’s conflict with his mother. And he didn’t bring it up either.

If he wanted to talk, he would. His silence meant he didn’t want her to ask.

*****

Leland stormed into the house, his face sullen.

Celia heard the noise and came downstairs, asking with concern, “Leland, where’s Kyla?”

Leland turned and shouted, “Get inside!”

Kyla entered with her hair down and head bowed.

Just as Kate had suspected, she and Chris were taken to the police station for questioning, and both families were notified to pick them up.

The moment Lennon saw Chris, he slapped him hard, instantly leaving Chris’s face red and swollen.

Leland didn’t lay a hand on Kyla, but he was clearly angry and disappointed.

Chapter 220

In the past, Chris was a good man in Leland’s eyes, yet he never approved of his daughter marrying him. When Kate was infatuated with Chris, Leland was furious.

After finally seeing Kate move on from Chris, he was dismayed to find his carefully raised foster daughter entangled with him instead.

Leland thought, ‘Is it true that Kyla and Chris have long harbored mutual feelings? Then why was Kyla helping Kate pursue Chris? Why was Kyla persuading them to accept the marriage between Kate and Chris?’

Leland wasn’t foolish. He was quite cunning. He could guess Kyla’s motives, but he found them hard to accept. “What’s going on? The police called your dad at night to pick you up!” Celia asked as she came down the stairs. Kyla flushed and struggled to find an answer.

“Leland?” Celia turned to her husband.

Leland sat down on the sofa, fuming. “Ask her what happened. Look at the good daughter we raised. I’m utterly ashamed.”

Leland then said to Kyla, “Kyla, even though you’re not our biological daughter, we’ve always treated you like one, nurturing you with care. I thought you’d always be a source of pride for me, and I thought your standards would be high.

“Mr. Weaver adores you. Can’t you see how exceptional he is? What does Chris have besides his looks that could possibly compare to Mr. Weaver?

“You claim you and Chris were in love all along. Why didn’t you tell us before? And why support Chris being with Kate?”

With each question, Leland grew angrier.

Leland said, “Kate can give up on Chris, but what about you? Just when he’s about to marry the heiress of the Moore family, you’re still hanging around him. Are you both broke? Can’t you even go to a hotel? Renting a room is better than being out here, looking like… What do you expect me to say about you, Kyla?”

Kyla was always cold in the office, making the single elites too intimidated to act.

Leland thought, ‘Those elites didn’t catch Kyla’s eye, but what about Mr. Weaver?’

Even without the Weaver family backing him, Dominick was better than Chris by virtue of his own abilities.

“What does any of this have to do with Chris?” Celia asked, utterly confused.

She turned to Kyla, who was red-faced, eyes glistening with unshed tears, looking very wrong.

Meanwhile, Leland was boiling over with anger.

Even before discovering their daughter had been swapped, the couple had treated Kyla like their real daughter. Leland had doted on Kyla, hoping she would become his successor.

Though aware that Kyla wasn’t their biological daughter, Celia admitted she favored Kate, but Leland still valued Kyla more.

He had never spoken to Kyla in such a way before.

“Kyla, tell your mother what happened,” Leland demanded, glaring at her. “She and Chris ran off to the countryside for an affair and got caught. Someone thought she was being attacked by a pervert, so it called the police.”

When she heard this, Celia’s face changed dramatically.

She stared at Kyla in disbelief, and after a long pause, she asked sternly, “Kyla, is that true?”

“Mom, I… I was set up by Chris,” Kyla cried. “He invited me to his villa for dinner and slipped something into my drink. I didn’t know and drank it, and then… We had sex.”

Leland shot up and slapped her, but Celia stopped him.

Leland said, “You were set up by Chris? Why didn’t you tell us? Why didn’t you report it? You did nothing wrong, yet you hung out with him. It meant you wanted to be with him. Don’t act like a victim now.

“At the police station, you even defended Chris, saying you were truly in love, and that too many people were interfering, forcing you apart before you could even make your relationship public.”

Leland pointed at Kyla, scolding, “Kyla, you’ve really disappointed me. If you and Chris are truly in love, you had plenty of chances to go public before Kate returned. Why didn’t you?

“Don’t shift the blame to others. While Kate was madly in love with Chris, you didn’t say you love him. I thought you were letting him go for Kate.

“If you’ve let him go, don’t cling to him anymore. Now you’ve thrown yourself away, but Chris can’t possibly marry you. Aren’t you being foolish? You’re infuriating me.”

Leland sank back onto the sofa, rubbing his chest.

He was genuinely upset.

Leland said, “Kyla, if this gets out, both you and Chris are finished. Chris is a man. He might just be labeled a playboy, but you’ll be called a mistress, ruining Chris and Melanie’s wedding. How will you ever stand in high society again? What decent family would want to marry you?”

Kyla’s face went pale as she dropped to her knees in front of Leland, grabbing onto his feet. “Dad, I was wrong. Please help me. I can’t and don’t want to be disgraced.”

Leland said, “Now you’re scared? How come you didn’t feel afraid when you did that?”

Leland, frustrated, added, “You’re ruining your future. While the Moore family may not be as strong as the Sutton family, they are connected with the Weaver family. If Melanie wants to protect Chris, she’ll shift all the blame onto you, saying you seduced him.

“Can you stand up against the combined forces of the Weaver family, Cohen family, and the Moore family? Don’t think Grace will help you just because you’re good friends. Even if she’s favored in the Weaver family, she doesn’t have a say in the business.

“Besides, your actions have hurt Mr. Weaver’s feelings.

Grace will be too angry to help you.’

Kyla hadn’t thought it through deeply.

She only considered the possibility of being labeled a mistress. She didn’t want that title.

Those elite ladies in high society despised mistresses above all.

Even though she and Chris had known and loved each other first, they had never made their relationship public, only appearing as business partners, putting her at a disadvantage.

Kyla felt a pang of regret for her decision tonight.

After they had an exhilarating encounter in the car that day, they had both felt it was exciting enough to lead to tonight’ s actions.

Chris had said that late at night, no one would go there.

Kyla thought, ‘Who called the cops? Would that person have taken pictures or videos of us?’

The more she thought, the paler Kyla became.

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

A Tale Of Redemption And Passion by Isidore Walsh (Chapters 201, to 210)   

Chapter 201

“Alfred, you’re my only love.” Kate was worried that he would be jealous, so she quickly expressed her thoughts. Alfred snorted. “You didn’t tell me all of it, nor did you mention me. I don’t think I was involved, right?” he asked.

“No, you helped me. When I was at my most desperate and disheartened, you helped me and made me feel your kindness,” Kate said.

“That’s why you woke up and wanted to marry me,” Alfred said.

Kate hugged his neck and said softly, “Alfred, no matter what my initial thoughts were, I’m sincere to you now. I’ve really fallen in love with you.”

Alfred sat on the edge of the bed and fell back.

Kate was shocked. She thought that she was too heavy and caused him to fall.

When he fell, he brought her to lie down on top of him. This position was extremely ambiguous.

“Kate.” Alfred’s eyes were deep and his voice became hoarse. Kate felt that he was a little different at this moment. When she met his eyes, she felt his eyes extremely attractive.

“Promise me you’ll never leave me,” Alfred said.

“Alfred, from the moment I married you, I decided to spend the rest of my life with you. As long as you don’t chase me away, I will never leave you,” Kate said.

Alfred hugged her waist with one hand and moved his other hand to the back of her head. He exerted strength and pressed her in front of him. His lips opened slightly and accurately kissed her lips. It took such a long time. Alfred ended the kiss and pulled Kate off him. He hugged her by his side and said softly, “Sleep with me for a while more.”

“Okay,” Kate said.

Kate was extremely gentle at this moment. It made Alfred really want to have sex with her. However, his legs couldn’t move. He must wait longer.

“Alfred,” Kate said.

Alfred remained silent.

“Hubby.” Kate changed the way she addressed him.

Alfred actually liked it when she called him Hubby. It was just that he had said that she was not allowed to call him Hubby back then. He could not bring himself to change his words most of the time, so he deliberately ignored her when she called him Alfred. When she changed her words, he would immediately change his attitude.

“What?” As expected, Alfred reacted.

“Did you just walk out of the room by yourself?” Kate asked. Kate said excitedly, “You’re improving at lightning speed. This is the result of your perseverance and hard work in rehabilitation. As long as you persevere, I believe that after a while, you’ll be able to walk like a normal person.”

Alfred was infected by her excitement. A smile appeared on his handsome face as he said, “When I return to normal, Kate, I will definitely give you a great gift.”

“Really?” Kate asked happily, “What gift is it?”

“A great gift anyway,” Alfred answered.

“Is it valuable?” Kate asked.

Alfred laughed. “Don’t act like a gold digger. I gave you so much pocket money, but you didn’t buy anything.”

After a pause, he said, “My gift must be valuable. It’s worth about ten billions of dollars.”

Kate was overjoyed when she heard that. She rolled over and sat up. She said happily, “Then wouldn’t I become Sherpsel’s richest woman?”

“That’s right,” Alfred said.

“Then I’ll have to supervise your rehabilitation every day. I’ll strive to make you completely recover in three months,” Kate said.

‘That way, I can become the richest woman in Sherpsel,’ she thought.

“I’m all yours,” Alfred said.

Kate chuckled and lay down beside Alfred again. She took the initiative to hug him and said softly, “Hubby, quickly sleep. Only then can you have a good rehabilitation. I can’t wait to become Sherpsel’s richest woman. I’ll wake up laughing even in my dreams.”

Alfred was amused by her. They teased each other and fell asleep in each other’s arms. This time, Alfred slept soundly. When he woke up the next day, he was in high spirits. James was surprised to see him. When he found out that Kate had gone to the study and spent the whole night in the study with Alfred, James was stunned for a long time.

Even Cynthia did not dare to enter his study. Kate was the only woman who could walk into his study and spend the whole night there.

‘It seems that Kate’s position is stable now, James thought. He was even more respectful to Kate.

As usual, after Kate had breakfast with Alfred and delivered the gift she had prepared for him, as well as the sound recording “Hubby, I love you” she recorded last night. After sending it to Alfred’s phone, Kate prepared to go to work.

“Mrs. Sutton.” Just as Kate was about to get into the car, Harper’s familiar voice sounded.

Kate stopped and turned to look at Harper, who was walking towards her.

“Harper, good morning. Does Mrs. Olivia want to see me again?” Kate asked.

‘Isn’t she afraid that I will affect her mood for the entire day if she calls me over so early in the morning?’ Kate thought.

The last time Olivia asked Kate to transcribe the Davidson family’s rules, Alfred protected Kate. And Olivia was furious. Harper smiled and said, “Mrs. Lena Sutton came back early this morning. She would like to invite you over for a visit.”

Kate blinked. ‘Lena is back. Alfred didn’t even tell me, or did he not know?’ she thought.

Kate looked at the time. Before she could speak, Harper said, “Mrs. Kate Sutton, don’t worry about being late at work. Lena has already called Mr. Sutton and helped you apply for a long leave.”

Hearing this, Kate frowned. ‘Isn’t that indirectly not allowing me to go to work?’ she thought.

“Kate, please follow me to the main house to meet Lena. The other madams are also there. Please don’t keep the elders in the room waiting,” Harper said.

Kate understood. It was the Davidson family’s madams who had gathered together to forcefully stop her from going to work and force her to accept and abide by Davidson’s family’s rules.

Women who married into the Davidson family could not go out to work. They could not even open a shop. They could only stay at home to take care of their husbands and children. If they wanted to go out, they could only accompany their husbands to charity events or various banquets.

“I got it,” Kate said.

Kate closed the door and said to the driver, “Liam, wait for me here. I’ll be back soon.”

When Liam heard Harper’s words, he thought that Kate would not be able to leave the main house today. Of course, he did not dare to say that. He only replied respectfully,” Okay.”

Kate followed Harper away.

Alfred, who was sitting under the pavilion, was playing the recording that Kate had sent to him. Listening to her say ” Hubby, I love you” over and over again in a clear and sweet voice, he felt extremely happy.

Yael walked into the pavilion at this moment and came to Alfred’s side. He bent down and said respectfully, “Mr. Davidson, Harper has come to invite Mrs. Kate again. Now, Mrs. Kate has followed her to the main room. Lena came back early this morning. Now, the other madams also have gone to the main house.”

Alfred stopped playing the recording and said in a low voice, “Since she is back, I should go over and greet her.”

‘In the Davidson family, no one is allowed to offend Kate!’ Alfred thought.

Chapter 202

When Kate entered the main house, she saw Cynthia pretending to walk in the courtyard, but she was waiting for her.

“Kate.” Cynthia came over.

“Cynthia, others are waiting for Kate.” Harper reminded

them not to waste their time here.

Cynthia glared at her and said, “Harper, I’ll tell Kate about her pet. It won’t take more than a few minutes. Go to the side and wait.”

Harper had no choice but to go away and let them talk.

“Kate. My mother and the rest are waiting for you. You might be able to guess their motive. They don’t want you to go to work anymore and want you to stay at home to take care of your husband and children like them. My mother has never liked you. Her tone might be very bad. You have to be mentally prepared. I hope that you can fight for it. As long as you can keep working, I can also fight for it later,” Cynthia said worriedly.

Although Cynthia had plenty of money, she also wanted to have a taste of the feeling of relying on her hard work to obtain repayment.

Kate smiled and took Cynthia’s hand. She patted the back of her hand and said, “Cynthia, you have to fight for everything yourself. We can’t accept our fate.”

No one could stop Kate from going to work. That was her priority.

When Cynthia saw that Kate was not afraid, she praised and said enviously, “Kate, you’re more fortunate than us because you have Alfred’s support. My father and the others are old-fashioned and follow our family rules. My mother said that when she was young, she opened a shop. When my father found out, he immediately closed it.

“Kate, I won’t take up any more of your time. Hurry up and go in. I’ll wait outside. If something goes wrong, just let me know. I’ll go find Alfred to help you immediately.”

Kate was amused by her righteousness and was also touched.

She smiled and said, “Alright, if I’m surrounded and beaten up by the madams, I’ll shout and ask you to get reinforcements.”

“They won’t do it, but the servants will,” Cynthia said.

The wives of the Davidson family were all reputable people in Sherpsel. They were confident in their status. No matter how angry they were, they would not beat someone themselves. However, they would get someone else to do it. Kate thought to herself, ‘Just come together. I’m not afraid of them.’

Cynthia called Harper over. “Harper, bring Kate in,” she said. Harper said to Kate, “Mrs. Kate, please come in.”

Kate gave Cynthia a comforting look and followed Harper in.

Just like the first time she was called to the main house, the people sitting in the room were all Davidson’s family’s wives. With Olivia as the center, the other five women sat around her with Lena as the leader.

“Olivia, ladies, Mrs. Kate Sutton is here,” Harper stepped forward and said respectfully.

As soon as she finished speaking, Lena reprimanded, Harper, what nonsense are you talking about? Don’t call her Mrs. Sutton. I don’t accept!”

Harper lowered her head and insisted, “Lena, Mr. Davidson said that Kate is his wife. In the Davidson family, we should respect Kate as much as respect Mr. Davidson.”

Harper served in the main house, but Alfred was now the Davidson family’s master, and no one dared to disobey his orders.

Those who did not listen to Lena would at most be reprimanded. Those who did not listen to Alfred would not only lose their jobs, but they would also have to bear the consequences.

The lesser of the two, Harper chose to listen to Alfred.

“You!” Lena was furious.

Olivia said indifferently, “Harper, go do your work.”

After Harper left, Olivia said to Lena, “This is Alfred’s order. Don’t take it out on Harper.”

Lena glared at Kate. The other madams also sized up Kate. They did not know if it was because they had not seen Kate for a long time or if it was because of other reasons, but they felt that Kate was much prettier than last time.

Right, her temperament had changed. She became especially confident. It was said that confident women were the most beautiful.

Kate could break the rules of the Davidson family and do whatever she wanted. It made the other madams jealous. ‘Why is it that Kate can do it, but we have to abide by the rules? We have to register and return all the jewelry in the storeroom when we want to use it. It is said that Alfred has taken two parcels from the storeroom and gave them all to Kate without registering, they thought.

The madams looked at the back of Kate’s head. The hair clip she used was from the storeroom.

The jealousy was even stronger. The way they looked at Kate was filled with hostility.

“Kate, I don’t care what tricks you used to get Alfred to marry you. That was Alfred’s decision, I admit it. But since you’ve already married him, you have to abide by our Davidson family’s rules. Women in Davidson’s family can’t show up casually. You should resign immediately and never go to work again,” Lena said.

“Lena…” Kate wanted to say something.

“I can’t do anything about Alfred, but I don’t admit you as his wife,” Lena interrupted.

After a moment of silence, Kate said, “Even if you don’t admit it, it doesn’t change the fact that I’m his wife now. Mrs. Lena, I won’t resign. I want to go to work. I don’t think going to work is embarrassing.”

She had said these words to Olivia.

Olivia did not plan to speak because she wanted Lena to make things difficult for Kate. This way, Olivia could avoid a direct conflict with Alfred. How cunning.

“Is that so? If others find out that you went to work, wouldn’t that mean that Alfred can’t even support his wife? Hasn’t Alfred suffered enough criticism now? Since you’re married to him, you have to protect his reputation. You can’t let others have another excuse to mock him,” Lena said.

No one dared to say that Alfred was disabled and impotent publicly. But behind his back, those people couldn’t wait to say that Alfred was impotent every day.

“No one can control what others say. I just want to go my own way and do my own thing,” Kate said.

“Kate Sutton!”

Lena’s face was cold as she said angrily, “I won’t argue with you. It’s degrading. Are you going to resign? If not, divorce Alfred immediately. We don’t want you at all!”

The others also chimed in, “That’s right. Women who marry into our Davidson family have to abide by the rules of the Davidson family. If you don’t want to, don’t marry into our Davidson family.”

“I’m married to Alfred. If he doesn’t want to divorce me, I won’t. If you don’t like me, you can ask Alfred to divorce me. As long as Alfred agrees, I won’t say no and will go to city hall immediately to settle the procedures,” Kate said.

The madams remained silent.

Lena was Alfred’s biological mother. Even she could not influence Alfred’s decision. How could the madams have such ability?

Usually, when they saw Alfred, they treated him even better than their biological sons. They were trying to please him and hoped that Alfred would treat their sons better.

Chapter 203

They had no other choice. The head of the family was Alfred. Their sons were living under Alfred.

“Kate, don’t look down on us just because Alfred is protecting you!” Lena was enraged by Kate.

Olivia did not speak from the beginning to the end and only watched it.

She had made up her mind to look on. Anyway, Lena and others will do the dirty things for her. No matter what, Alfred would not make things difficult for Olivia.

“Lena, it’s not that I look down on you. I’m just stating my opinions,” Kate said.

“I don’t care. In short, if you want to be together with Alfred, you have to resign. If you don’t resign, I’ll personally ask your father and help you settle the resignation procedures. Otherwise, you’ll divorce Alfred.” Lena insisted.

“Mom, do you think I will be able to get a wife as good as Kate after the divorce?” Alfred’s cold words came from the door.

Then, he slowly went in with his wheelchair.

The bodyguards were all outside. Even when Cynthia wanted to help him, he refused so that she would not be blamed by the elders.

‘I can protect my wife. I don’t need other’s help, he thought. “Alfred,” Lena called him heartbrokenly.

Alfred, her most outstanding eldest son, was destroyed by that car accident. Even if the other party’s car was

destroyed and he died, Lena still hated the person who hit Alfred.

Alfred stopped beside Kate.

He looked coldly at everyone present and said in a deep voice, “I’m the one who married Kate. I don’t have any

objections to her. She will accompany me for the rest of my life. If you don’t like her, just avoid seeing her in the future.

“Kate has to go to work with my permission. The women who marry into our family are all at home to take care of their husbands and children, but we can’t have any children now. I can only let her do what she wants to do so that her life won’t be too boring.

“A woman who marries into our family can get twenty million dollars rewards for giving birth to a son, one hundred million dollars rewards for giving birth to a daughter. Kate can’t get these rewards now, so I’ll let her go out to work to earn some pocket money. Do you have any objections?”

“Alfred…” Lena was so heartbroken that her face turned pale. “Alfred, stop. I won’t make things difficult for her. You’ll get better. You’ll definitely get better.”

‘He is already willing to undergo rehabilitation. He will stand up sooner or later, Lena thought.

“Alfred…” Kate was also heartbroken.

She knew how proud Alfred was. To say those words was to expose his scars. It was very painful for him.

“Mom, are you still going to help Kate resign?” Alfred asked.

Lena quickly said, “No.”

“Mom, do you still want Kate to divorce me? With my current state, will I still be able to get a wife if I get a divorce? You should be grateful to Kate. In my current situation, Grace, who used to like me the most, has already given up. If Kate doesn’t marry me, I will be single for the rest of my life. Although we can’t have a baby for now, we love each other. I think we’re very happy. Don’t you want to see me happy?” Alfred said.

“Alfred, of course, we want you to be happy.”

“Yes, yes.” The madams quickly expressed their stance.

They were just jealous that Kate could break the Davidson family’s rules.

Lena said, “Alfred, it’s my fault. I won’t say anymore. I won’t force her to divorce you. Please don’t say it. Every word you say is like a sharp knife that stabs me in the heart. It hurts me to death.”

“Mom, you care about your children. Kate was also raised by her parents. When her mother saw how you treated Kate just now, she would be sad too.” Alfred looked at Lena calmly and continued, “Mom, put yourself in her shoes. After all, you also have a daughter.”

Lena remained silent.

Alfred held Kate’s hand and looked at Olivia who had been silent. He said indifferently, “Grandma, I don’t want what happened today to happen again. If you’re sure that you can’t accept Kate, I’ll move out of the Davidson residence with her. I won’t come back.”

‘Alfred!’ Olivia’s expression changed.

Alfred looked at Kate affectionately and said, “Kate said that no matter where we are, as long as I’m here, it’s her home. It’s the same for me. As long as Kate is here, it’s my home.”

Everyone was touched.

How affectionate! How touching!

However, it was not a good feeling for the others.

Alfred did not care if the others were feeling good. He said gently, “Kate, help me out. It’s time for us to work.”

Kate looked at him emotionally. Then, in front of everyone, she leaned over and hugged him, giving him a deep kiss. After the kiss, she whispered softly into his ear, “Hubby, thank you. It’s so good to have you!”

‘Hope we can be couples forever!’ she thought.

She turned behind him and pushed him out of the house.

The six women in the room quietly watched the couple leave with complicated expressions.

After a long while, Olivia sighed and said to others, “Alfred’s attitude is obvious. In the future, let’s not interfere in the matters of the couple if we can.”

She could not chase Alfred out of the Davidson residence.

Lena was angry, hateful, and helpless. “I wonder what Kate did to Alfred to make him so devoted to her. She must used some tricks to make Alfred protect her.”

Olivia looked at her and said, “Why don’t you investigate it?” Lena opened her mouth, but no words came out.

She wanted to, but she couldn’t do that.

If such a thing were to spread, it would affect the Davidson family’s reputation. One of the rules that Davidson’s family’s wives had to follow was that they could not do anything that would damage the Davidson family’s reputation.

“It’s true that Kate’s reaction was too different from before. However, ever since she moved into our house, she has been sincere to Alfred. It was also because of her that Alfred started rehabilitation,” Olivia said. She had been watching. Although she hated Kate, she did not deny the use of Kate.

After a moment of silence, she said, “Let’s wait for Alfred to stand up again.”

Everyone nodded.

“Alright, you guys should go back too. It’s hard on you to wake you up so early in the morning,” Olivia said.

Lisa took the lead and left. When there were only Olivia and Lena in the room, Olivia said, “Arrange for someone to secretly keep an eye on Kate. If you find that she’s too close to other men, take a photo as evidence. When Alfred stands up again, we’ll deal with her.”

Chapter 204

Olivia did not believe that Kate could accompany Alfred for the rest of her life. She would not be able to resist the temptation of human nature and do something out of line.

All they needed to do was gather the evidence, and when the time was right, they could drive Kate out of the Davidson family.

Lena said worriedly, “But if Alfred finds out, he will be furious. What should we do?”

Olivia looked at her and said a little unhappily, “I’m his biological grandmother. I raised him single-handedly and educated him. You’re his biological mother. Even if he’s not very close to you, he still respects you. No matter how angry he is, how can he deal with us?

“Are you willing to accept Kate as his wife? Alfred still can’t walk normally. Kate can persuade him to insist on rehabilitation. As long as he can stand up, even if he

divorces Kate and wants to remarry, many women want to marry him.”

“But, Alfred can’t…” Lena said.

Olivia said indifferently, “As long as Alfred is willing to treat it, he can be cured too.”

Lena was still worried. “I saw Alfred’s performance just now. If he moves out…”

“That’s why I asked you to keep an eye on Kate. As long as Kate betrays Alfred, he will chase Kate away himself without us needing to do anything. No man can tolerate his wife cheating on him,” Olivia said.

“What if Kate insists?” Lena asked.

Olivia rolled her eyes at her and said, “The outside world is full of temptation. For Kate to fall in love with a man like Chris at first sight but finally marry Alfred, means that she’s very casual when it comes to relationships. As long as she meets a handsome man who treats her very well, she won’t be able to resist the temptation.”

Lena thought about it and felt that what Olivia said made sense.

After Kate returned to the Sutton family, she fell in love with Chris the moment she saw him. To marry Chris, she did everything she could, even offend the Davidson family.

However, for no reason, she married Alfred. The change was too fast.

Wasn’t it just because her feelings weren’t firm enough? “I understand. I’ll do as you say,” Lena said.

“Be careful. Don’t let anyone else know about this other than us. Don’t even tell Austin. He’s just trying to smooth things over,” Olivia said. She knew Austin very well.

Austin took over the Regency Group for a short time because he was just a stalling tactic.

Olivia retired after Alfred grew up, and Austin became the president of the group when Alfred underwent training.

To be honest, Olivia was not very satisfied with Austin. It was not that he was not capable, but he was not sharp enough. He was not as domineering and bold as Alfred.

Therefore, there were many things that Olivia did not want Austin to know so that he would not be a burden.

“I know,” Lena said.

Lena naturally did not want others to know about this. She was afraid that Alfred would find out and make a fuss with her.

With Alfred’s style, he would definitely revenge. He would arrange for someone to monitor Lena and make her lose her freedom.

No one liked being monitored.

Kate did not know that Olivia and Lena were plotting against her. After she was taken out of the main house by Alfred, she left the Davidson residence with him.

On the way, Alfred said to her, “Lena applied for leave for you. So don’t go to the company in the morning. I’ll accompany you to the hospital. Anna is going to be discharged today. Let’s pick her up and send her home. We’ll go to the company in the afternoon.”

Kate nodded docilely. “Okay.”

She leaned her head on his shoulder again and asked softly, “Alfred, do you feel tired marrying me?

“Although I’m the daughter of the Sutton family, I grew up by Anna’s side because I was swapped. Even if Anna gave me the best, I’m still not enough in your high-end circle. I’m still a bumpkin.

“I’m not like Kyla. I can’t take over a large corporation, negotiate business, sign bills, and deal with things freely. I’ve just entered the workplace. Everything starts from scratch.

“Outside, I can’t help you. Inside, I’ve even dragged you down, causing you to argue with your family over me.’ For the first time, Kate experienced the pressure of a marriage that did not match her family background.

Alfred hugged her shoulders and deliberately sighed. “Yes, I’m so tired, but what can I do? I’ve already married you…” After saying that, he felt embarrassed.

From the beginning, Alfred and Kate had been tied together by fate.

“Alfred…” Kate was touched.

“Kate, no matter what I do for you, I’ll have no complaints or regrets,” Alfred said.

Kate was so touched by his words that she could not say anything. She only knew to raise her head and look at him quietly. Unknowingly, her eyes were moist.

Back then, after he was rejected by her, he did not cause trouble for her and even helped her later.

Now, she had forced herself on him. In the beginning, he wanted to punish her, but after she had diarrhea because she couldn’t eat spicy food, he didn’t punish her anymore. Now, he even doted on her.

‘He’s really good! He’s especially good to me!’ she thought. If she had not rejected the marriage back then and married him like she did now, no tragedy would have happened. Although she couldn’t give birth to Rowena, it was better than letting Rowena die early.

Only those who had been mothers could experience the pain of Kate recalling Rowena.

“My love, why are you crying? You’re my wife. If I don’t treat you well, who else can I treat well?” Alfred said.

He wiped her tears and said, “Don’t blame yourself. I’m the one who should blame myself. I made you suffer from the grievances of my family.”

“Alfred…” Kate threw herself into his arms and hugged his waist. She was so touched that she cried in his arms.

“Alfred, it’s not your fault. I’m not good enough. I’ll try my best to do it well. I’ll be so good that they’ll accept me and won’t find trouble with me again. I won’t let you have conflicts with them because of me,” Kate said.

“No one can do everything well from the beginning. You have to take it slow. I believe you will get better and better,” Alfred said.

Kate raised her head. Her pretty face was still covered in tears. She pouted coquettishly and said, “I will…”

Alfred smiled.

“I love you, loving you like a mouse loves corn…” Kate’s phone rang.

She looked at the caller ID and said to Alfred, “It’s Willie.”

Chapter 205

Alfred didn’t say anything, but his expression told her to answer the call.

Kate wiped her tears with a tissue before answering Willie’s call.

“Kate, are you free for lunch? Let’s have lunch together and talk about our collaboration,” Willie said on the phone.

Kate looked at Alfred. Seeing that Alfred did not say anything, she decided to agree.

However, before she could answer, Willie smiled on the phone and said, “You don’t have to rush over. I’m going to the headquarters for a meeting today. I will eat lunch in the downtown. If you’re free, I’ll treat you to a meal at Cheval Blanc. It’s very good in terms of quality, service, and food.” As the person in charge of the Regency Group’s subsidiary, Willie naturally had to praise Cheval Blanc.

And he was telling the truth. At Sherpsel, Cheval Blanc was the highest level.

Kate had never gone to Cheval Blanc.

“It’s okay. But Willie, you have to let me treat you.” Kate smiled and said, “If you don’t agree, I won’t go.’

Willie laughed out loud on the phone and said to her, “You’re so naughty. Alright, alright. I agree. Oh, call Kyla over.”

‘Kyla is very sensible. With her present, she could help me hint to Kate. But Kate had just entered the workplace or if she is too innocent and doesn’t even know any unspoken rules,’ Willie thought.

If not for the fact that he came to the headquarters for a meeting today and saw Oswald, who seemed to have casually asked about the collaboration with the Sutton Group, Willie would have wanted to drag it out.

Oswald’s words let Willie know that the headquarters had attached importance to this collaboration.

Even if it was completely up to Willie, the order was too big. It was normal for the headquarters to ask.

“Okay, I’ll call Kyla,” Kate said.

“Then I’ll go to the meeting first.” With that, Willie hung up. Kate put her phone back into her bag and asked Alfred,” You accompany me to the hospital to pick up Anna from the hospital. How are you going to have the meeting?” Since Willie had come for the meeting, this meeting must be very important.

Alfred did not reply. He only made a call to Lucas. After Lucas picked up the call, Alfred instructed, “Lucas, hurry back to the company now and take over my meeting. I won’t return to the company in the morning. Call me if you can’t decide.”

Lucas did not even ask further and replied, “Okay. I’ll rush back to the company immediately. Is Oswald there?”

Oswald Gordon was Alfred’s chief secretary and his right-hand man. He had been by Alfred’s side for many years and knew everything about the company.

“Yes,” Alfred said.

“Okay, fine,” Lucas said.

Lucas felt that as long as Oswald was around, he would be able to help him a lot. He could complete the mission that Alfred had given him very well.

The call between them ended in less than three minutes.

Then, Alfred called Oswald and told him that Lucas would return to the company for the meeting in his place and asked Oswald to assist Lucas.

Oswald did not ask any questions and agreed immediately. Actually, Oswald was very curious. He wanted to know why Alfred suddenly did not come back for the meeting.

Putting down his phone, Oswald called Lily’s internal number. After Lily answered, he cleared his throat and said, “Lily, Mr. Davidson just called me. He’s not coming back for the meeting. Mr. Lucas will take his place.”

The sons of the Davidson family took over various industries under Alfred’s arrangements. However, they were all vice presidents in the headquarters. To differentiate them, everyone in the company had to call their names. “Get ready and inform the others,” Oswald added.

Lily said in a businesslike manner, “Alright, I understand.” Then she put down the receiver.

Oswald was speechless. ‘I didn’t even finish my sentence before you hung up on me,’ he thought.

He really wanted to call Lily again, but he remembered that he had nothing else to instruct Lily, so he could only give up.

However, he felt a little annoyed.

Oswald’s status in the Regency Group was extraordinary. It could be said that he was second only to Alfred. Other than Alfred, everyone was all polite to him.

He could be considered a handsome man and was single. With such a good background, there were no fewer women who admired him than those who admired Alfred.

Lily was trained by Oswald. Due to her outstanding ability, she was transferred to the top floor and became Alfred’s main secretary.

Lily was not interested in Alfred. Instead, she loved Oswald, who had taught her a lot.

In the company, the two of them were subordinate and superior. Every time they interacted, it was related to work and they had never mentioned personal matters.

Outside the company, Lily boldly confessed her love and pursued Oswald.

Not only did Oswald refuse, but he was also avoiding Lily. Halfway there, if he saw Lily, he would turn tail and run.

Alfred was a cold-hearted person who never cared about his subordinates’ relationships. Even he felt that Oswald versus Lily was a little too much.

Oswald looked at the four-layer thermal lunch box placed on the coffee table. It was the breakfast that Lily had delivered to his office before she went to work. Lily had personally prepared it for him early in the morning.

Every day, she would bring him breakfast. This was what she had started to do when he was still teaching her.

At that time, Oswald thought that she was grateful to him for teaching her, so he accepted it. It wasn’t until she confessed that he understood.

Ever since then, he had stopped eating the breakfast that she had sent over. However, she still woke up early every day and prepared his favorite breakfast for him. Every day, she did not repeat it. She had put in a lot of effort to nourish his stomach.

Oswald got up and walked to the sofa. After sitting down, he picked up the thermal lunch box and opened the lid.

Today’s breakfast was completely different from yesterday’s.

He didn’t eat it, but he couldn’t help but open it every day to take a look. It was good to smell it.

He had already been used to the breakfast she made.

Now, other than the food she made, he could only eat the dishes cooked by the chef from Cheval Blanc.

Because it was a thermal lunch box and it was still morning, the four breakfast dishes sent by Lily were still steaming.

The lid of the lunch box was lifted, and the fragrance wafted into his nose.

Oswald gulped. ‘Should I eat them?’ he thought.

There was a knock on the door.

Oswald quickly put the lunch box back and closed the lid. “Come in,” he said.

The office door was pushed open and Lucas hurried in.

Oswald was quite surprised to see him. He asked, “Did you fly here? I just got off the phone with Mr. Davidson and you’re already here.”

Lucas walked over and sat down beside him. Clearly, the two of them were very familiar with each other.

“I happened to be near the company. I received a call from Alfred and rushed over. It smells so good. What delicious food is in the lunch box?” Lucas said.

Chapter 206

Oswald opened the lunch box just now, leaving the food smell in the air.

Lucas smelled the fragrance, and his empty stomach started to growl immediately.

“Oswald, Miss Carter brought this to you, right? She’s persevering. I would have given up long ago if I were her since you kept rejecting it.” Lucas teased Oswald as he opened the lunch box. Seeing the breakfast inside untouched, he said to Oswald, “If you don’t want to eat, do you mind if I eat it? I’m so busy that I haven’t even had breakfast.”

It was because of Alfred’s last-minute call.

Oswald wanted to reject Lucas’s request, but the words that came out of his mouth changed. “Eat it. I don’t want to eat the breakfast she brought me.”

Lucas was familiar with Oswald and did not stand on ceremony with him. He got up and went to wash his hands. When he returned, Lucas enjoyed the delicious breakfast in front of Oswald.

Lucas said while eating, “Oswald, the cooking skills Miss Carter practiced for you are not bad. She’s no worse than our family’s chef.”

Oswald smelled the strong fragrance, watched Lucas eating with relish, and said indifferently, “It’s indeed not bad since even you said that.”

The Davidson family’s chef was famous for his good cooking skills. After all, the Davidson family was all particular about food. If one weren’t good at cooking, he would not dare to apply for the job as the chef of the Davidson family.

Lucas quickly finished all the breakfast that Lily had brought over.

Oswald was a little depressed to see the lunch box empty, thinking Lucas had eaten a lot and left nothing for him.

“Oswald.” Lucas had his fill. Seeing there was still some time, he teased Oswald, “Seriously. Are you not going to give Miss Carter a chance?”

Oswald asked, “Why? Do you like her?”

Lucas smiled. “No, but I think Miss Carter is a good girl. She’s a good match for you. If you don’t want to try it out with her, do something heartless to make her give up completely. Don’t drag her down. Miss Carter is in her thirties or forties, right?”

“Come off it. She’s only twenty-eight. What were you thinking?” Oswald instinctively defended Lily.

Lucas continued, “Twenty-eight is a good age for a woman. Maybe Miss Carter wants to settle down.”

Oswald remained silent. After a long while, he asked, “What do you think I should do to make her give up completely?”

“If you push her to another man and find another girl to act with you, she’ll give up,” Lucas advised.

‘Miss Carter has admired Oswald for many years, but Oswald still doesn’t accept her love. Let Oswald regret it!’ Lucas thought and suddenly felt he was evil himself.

Oswald was speechless, feeling Lucas was trying to set him up.

“Mr. Davidson, it’s time for the meeting.” Oswald changed the topic and reminded Lucas that he should go to a meeting.

Lucas stood up and said, “Let’s go.”

Lucas had to do well what Alfred had instructed him to do.

*****

At the GraceWell Hospital, Alfred sat in the hall while Kate helped Anna clean up, and Ryan went to settle the discharge procedures.

Anna walked to the window from time to time and looked down. Kate knew she was looking forward to Kyla’s visit.

Before leaving for the hospital, Kate called Kyla, saying Anna would get discharged, but Kyla said she was too busy to come over.

Kate told Anna the truth. But Anna was still unwilling to give up. She hoped to see her biological daughter again before she returned home.

“Mom.” Kate walked behind Anna. “Would you like me to call Kyla again?”

Anna turned around and refused. “No need. Since she doesn’t want to come, why force her? I came to the city to see her this time. I’m already content she has stayed with me for a few days.”

Anna’s biological daughter, Kyla, did not grow up around her, so they weren’t close. She didn’t blame Kyla. If there was anyone to blame, she should blame the ruthless woman who had swapped the two children.

“Kate.” Anna held Kate’s hand and said worriedly, “You have to take care of yourself. Don’t tire yourself out. I know you’re busy. You don’t have to run back and forth if you are unavailable. I know you’re a grateful child.”

If Kate kept visiting the Garcia family, her biological parents would also be upset. Although Anna could not bear to part with Kate, who she had raised, she hoped Kate could integrate into her biological parents’ circle.

Anna glanced outside and said softly, “Mr. Davidson is quite good to you. Since you’ve chosen to marry him, you two should try to make things work out. A marriage is about two people. You have to trust and understand each other.”

Kate nodded. “Mom, I understand. He’s been good to me, especially tolerant.”

Anna sighed with relief. “But you can’t be arrogant and spoiled.”

Kate laughed. “Mom, I’m not that kind of person.

Kate had no time to be arrogant and spoiled. From that day onwards, she had to attend etiquette classes every night.

“Yes, I trust you.” Anna nodded.

Kate reminded Anna. “Mom, don’t hurry to work in the fields when you return home. Rest well in bed. We don’t lack money now. Spend the money as you wish. Don’t overthink it. Let me know if you need anything. If I’m busy, I’ll arrange for someone to send it to you.”

Kate knew Anna very well. She was worried that Anna would start to work in the fields as soon as she returned home.

In another month, it would be the busy season on the farm.

The Garcia family had acres of wheat and potatoes on their farm. They could use the machines to harvest, but Kate feared her adopted parents were too old to control them.

Kate told Anna again. “Let me know when you’re busy with farming. I’ll hire someone to help. Don’t go to the fields yourself. And don’t worry about money.”

Anna smiled and said, “Kate, I’m not a kid. I understand. Don’t worry. I will take good care of myself. I still want to see my grand…”

Anna did not complete the word “grandchildren.” She recalled the rumor that Alfred was impotent.

While Anna and Kate were telling each other what to pay attention to, Ryan finished the discharge procedures and came upstairs with a bouquet and a few supplements. “Who sent these?” Anna asked.

Ryan handed the bouquet to Anna and said indifferently,” Your biological daughter, Kyla, whom you’ve been thinking about, asked her secretary to bring them here. She said there was some money in the supplement box. It’s for you to buy nutrition products when you go home.”

‘Mom will be discharged from the hospital and return to the countryside. As her biological daughter, Kyla didn’t even come to see her off.’ Ryan’s dissatisfaction with his biological sister, Kyla, deepened.

Anna was overjoyed, feeling Kyla still cared about her in her heart. She thought Kyla must be too busy with work to come over.

Accompanied by Kate and Alfred, Anna was discharged from the hospital.

The car arranged by Alfred was parked in the parking lot outside the inpatient department. The driver was already waiting.

Seeing the group of people coming out, the driver hurriedly walked forward to help carry the luggage.

“Ryan, when you and Mom get home, call me. Let me know you’re home safely.” Kate walked Anna and Ryan to the car and reminded them.

Ryan nodded. “No worries. Kate, go back with Mr. Davidson.”

“Kate, you guys can go back.” Anna rolled down the car window and waved at Kate and Alfred, indicating the couple to go home. There was no need to send them off. The driver started the car. Soon, the car drove away.

Chapter 207

Kate stood there and watched the car drive away. When it was out of sight, she looked at Alfred and found that he had stood beside her.

Just as she was about to speak, Alfred pulled her into his arms and let her lean against his shoulder. He promised her, “I’ll visit them with you when I’m free.”

Kate smiled gratefully. “Mr. Davidson, thank you.”

“There you go again.” Alfred pinched her face softly. “You’re my wife. I should do that.”

Kate smiled. “If I take it for granted, you’ll say I’m shameless again.

Alfred was choked at her words. “You do enjoy embarrassing me.”

Kate denied it. “How would I dare? You’re Mr. Davidson. I will never dare to embarrass you no matter what.”

Alfred chuckled.

“Mr. Davidson, are you tired from standing? Come on. Sit down. I’ll wheel you over. Let’s go home.” Kate smiled, remembering her lunch appointment with Willie.

Kate said as she helped Alfred sit down. She walked behind Alfred and pushed him to turn around in the other direction. When she turned around, she saw a group of people standing not far away, quietly looking at them. The leader was Alfred’s archenemy, Elijah. Elijah’s charming eyes stared fixedly at Kate. His gaze was unfathomable, and no one knew what he was thinking.

Kate was momentarily stunned. She then quickly pushed Alfred over as if nothing had happened. Yael and the others followed closely behind the couple.

Surrounded by bodyguards, Elijah did not retreat.

When Kate wheeled Alfred past Elijah, Elijah said, “Kate, the medicinal oil you gave me worked wonders. After I used it, the swelling in my foot subsided.”

Kate stopped and said with a smile, “Mr. Purchas, I stepped on your foot. I should give some medicine to you. Since the medicinal oil is helpful, you must continue to use it until your foot completely recovers.”

Elijah looked at her and said meaningfully, “I will insist on using the medicinal oil you gave me.”

Kate smiled and said, “Mr. Purchas, excuse us.”

Elijah glanced at his archenemy. “Alfred, can I have a few words with Kate alone?”

“No, you can’t!” Alfred directly refused.

Elijah chuckled coldly. “Mr. Davidson, are you taking Kate as your property? I’m asking for your opinion because I respect you. After all, Kate is now like your free nanny…”

“I dare you to repeat that!” Alfred raised his head. His gloomy eyes met Elijah’s charming eyes. Their gazes were so sharp and cold.

Although Alfred was sitting and Elijah was standing, the two had the same aura. Alfred was not weak at all.

“Isn’t it true?” Elijah sneered. “Everyone knows Kate rejected your marriage proposal. You brought her back to the Davidson family to be a nanny to take revenge on her.”

Alfred also sneered. “Elijah, you want to know my relationship with Kate, don’t you? Come closer, and I’ll tell you.”

Elijah snorted. “Mr. Davidson, I’m afraid I can’t believe what you say.”

Alfred was a man of his word to others. But Elijah didn’t think so.

Anyway, Elijah had never dared to believe Alfred. After all, they were archenemies. When they met, things tensed up immediately.

Alfred mocked. “If you can’t believe me, take your time to guess. You’re the one guessing, not me. Mr. Purchas, I’m happy to see you on pins and needles for me and Kate.” Elijah was speechless.

Alfred’s attitude toward Kate was not like that of a nanny.

When Elijah saw that scene, he felt bitter in his heart. He almost lost control of himself and went forward to cause trouble.

Elijah thought, ‘Fortunately, Alfred is no longer a real man. Even if Alfred has other intentions toward Kate, Kate probably won’t choose him.’

Elijah decided that he would openly pursue Kate. For their child, he would never let Kate fall into the hands of other men.

‘Kate, you can only be my woman!’ Elijah swore in his heart.

Alfred’s voice sounded. “Kate, let’s go.”

Elijah was at a disadvantage. Alfred was in a good mood, gesturing for Kate to wheel him away.

When the two men were at odds, Kate stood side tactfully and dared not interrupt. Now that Alfred had given the order, she quickly pushed Alfred away.

The bodyguards of the two men also brushed past each other, but they secretly exchanged blows. However, there was no winner.

“Kate.” Elijah did not turn around to watch his archenemy leave. He only called out to Kate in a low voice.

He did not care if Kate had stopped. He just said in a longing tone, “Last night, I dreamed of our child. She’s a girl. She’s soft and cute. She looks like you. She’s about seven or eight months old and has two teeth. When she smiles, she reveals her teeth. She’s adorable.”

Kate gripped the wheelchair tightly to control her emotions, cursing in her heart, ‘Damn it, Elijah! Elijah did it on purpose. He deliberately said these words to Alfred to incite our relationship.’

Fortunately, she had already told Alfred about what happened in her dream. Even if she did not tell Alfred everything, she had cleared her relationship with Elijah in the dream. Otherwise, with Elijah’s words, Alfred would have been jealous. Alfred couldn’t be more possessive in a relationship.

Of course, this was also Kate’s attitude toward a relationship. In her eyes, one should be faithful to love.

“Kate.” Alfred called out coldly, “I’ll do it myself.” As he spoke, he pushed the wheelchair and turned back.

“Mr. Davidson,” Kate called out to him.

Alfred raised his hand and interrupted her. He also instructed Yael and the others, “Stand where you are.”

He and Elijah were archenemies. They competed from school to society. They competed with wisdom and courage, but they never fought physically. Therefore, there was no need to worry that Alfred would suffer a loss.

The corners of Elijah’s mouth curled up. He felt he had dealt a blow to Alfred. It seemed Alfred cared a lot about Kate, the free nanny.

Alfred pushed the wheelchair back to Elijah.

Elijah looked down at Alfred. That arrogant expression made Alfred want to kick his ass.

“Elijah,” Alfred said coldly. Suddenly, he reached out and grabbed Elijah’s tie. Alfred pulled it down forcefully, and Elijah lowered his head passively. He leaned close to Elijah’s ear and said coldly, word by word, “Kate will have kids, but you’ll never be the father of her kids!”

“Prepare the gift. Bring it to us when Kate and I have our wedding.” With that, Alfred loosened Elijah’s tie.

Elijah instinctively straightened his tie. When he finished processing what Alfred had just said, he looked at Alfred in shock.

Alfred pushed the wheelchair, turned around, and left.

“Alfred.” Elijah wanted to figure out the whole thing and swore inside. ‘Damn it, Alfred. You can’t fuck with me like this. How can you leave after telling me the shocking news?’ Elijah shouted as he chased after Alfred. Soon, he caught up to Alfred. He blocked Alfred’s path. His handsome face was cold, and his sharp eyes flickered with disbelief.” Alfred, what did you just say? Speak clearly!”

Chapter 208

Alfred said coldly, “I’ve made myself clear. Elijah, stay away from my Kate from now on!”

Alfred walked past Elijah again and said to Kate, “Kate, let’s go.”

“Alfred!” Elijah turned around and saw his archenemy being wheeled away by Kate, who did not even look back at Elijah. Elijah stood there and watched their backs getting further away from him.

Alfred wanted to marry Kate, and Elijah was shocked by the reality.

Elijah thought, ‘Why am I always one step behind Alfred?

‘When I want to pursue Kate, Alfred already plans to marry her.

‘No wonder Alfred has embraced Kate just now. With such intimacy, they must have long been lovers.

‘But I don’t know anything. Alfred and Kate are so good at keeping their relationship a secret.'”

‘Also, the cooperation between Sutton Group and Purchas Group has always been procrastinated. It’s not that Sutton Group does not want to work with Purchas Group but that Kate is marrying Alfred. Sutton Group and Regency Group will be a marriage alliance. And I’m Alfred’s archenemy. How can Leland, that sly old fox, work with me?’ Elijah pondered, ‘Leland didn’t want to offend me, so he decided to drag it out.’

“Alfred!” Elijah said in a low voice, “I won’t let this go.”

Not to mention that Alfred wanted to marry Kate, even if Alfred didn’t want to marry Kate, Elijah would still interfere when he knew Alfred had a crush on Kate.

In any case, Elijah wanted to snatch whatever Alfred cared about. If he couldn’t take it from Alfred, he would destroy it!

After getting into the car, Alfred no longer wanted Kate to hold him. He sat quietly in the car seat and ignored Kate.

“Mr. Davidson,” Kate explained, “I told you about me and Elijah. He’s delusional.”

Alfred pursed his lips tightly and said nothing.

Kate leaned close to him and hugged his waist. She rested her head on his shoulder and said gently, “Mr. Davidson, I’ve said it before. We won’t part with each other in this life. Other than you, I won’t fall in love with any other man.”

Alfred tilted his head and looked at Kate. He gently pushed her away. Then, his hand moved to her face and gently caressed it. He said softly, “Kate, I’m not mad at you and won’t get you wrong. I’m just mad at myself.”

Alfred was mad at himself that he hadn’t undergone rehabilitation earlier and still had to sit in a wheelchair.

Alfred sighed. “Elijah has always been at odds with me. No matter what I do, he wants to ruin it. He will snatch the people and things I care about if he can. If he can’t, he will destroy them.”

“I can protect myself.” Kate understood the deeper meaning behind his words. “I stepped on his foot and gave him medicine once. Now that the swelling on his foot has subsided, I’ll stay away from him.”

Kate promised, “Mr. Davidson, don’t blame yourself. You didn’t bring me trouble. It was trouble that came knocking on my door.”

It was also an accident. Back then, Kate didn’t even speak to Elijah. Years later, she met Elijah ahead of time and dreamed of them having sex back then. From the beginning, Elijah had tried to create a chance encounter, and Kate could not shake him off.

“Mr. Davidson, smile.” Kate coaxed him.

Alfred was at a loss for words.

Kate didn’t give up. “Mr. Davidson, come on. Smile for me. When you smile, you look dashing. I love to see you smile.” Alfred looked at his beloved wife speechlessly and thought, ‘How does her brain function? She changes so quickly. But I love the ever-changing her. I love her being naughty and teasing me shamelessly.’

In the private room of Cheval Blanc, the dining table was filled with good food and wine. Leland filled a glass of wine for his esteemed guest and himself. Then, he picked up the glass of wine and toasted the esteemed guest with a smile. “Mr. Horton, let me toast you to the happy cooperation between our two companies.”

Johnathan Horton raised his glass and clinked with Leland. When Leland was drinking, Johnathan did not drink.

After Leland finished his wine, Johnathan said indifferently, Mr. Sutton, you drink like a fish.”

Seeing Johnathan did not drink, Leland asked, “Mr. Horton, don’t you like this kind of wine? Do you want me to change it?”

“No need, thanks.” Johnathan refused.

Seeing Johnathan’s expression was off, Leland put down his wine glass and asked worriedly, “Mr. Horton, is there something on your mind? Tell me, and I’ll see if I can help you.”

“Mr. Sutton.” Johnathan found it difficult to speak but had no choice.

Johnathan said apologetically, “About the cooperation between our two companies, well, we haven’t signed the contract, so it didn’t count.”.

Last time, they had a good chat and agreed to sign the contract.

Leland’s eyes flickered. He realized the situation had changed but still maintained his demeanor. He smiled and said, “We agreed on it last time. We’re sitting here today to sign the contract.”

He looked at Johnathan’s beautiful female secretary and asked Johnathan, “Did you forget to bring the contract?” “Mr. Sutton, our company has a better partner for this project than you. I had a good time with you, Mr. Sutton, but businessmen value profits. Working with others can bring our company greater profits and a brighter future. I will naturally choose a better one.”

Leland’s smile slowly disappeared. He said seriously, “Mr. Horton, business is about profit, but one must be honest. Our two companies had a good negotiation, but you go back on your word when we are about to sign the contract. You’re not keeping your word.”

To win Johnathan’s project, Sutton Group had invested a lot. Just as they were about to sign the contract, someone snatched the project from Leland. Sutton Group’s initial investment was going down the drain.

Although it would not cut off Sutton Group’s capital chain in one go, it would cause Sutton Group to suffer heavy losses.

Leland was angry in his heart but still had to maintain his composure. He did not slam the table or shout at Johnathan.

“We had a good talk but didn’t sign the contract. Without the contract, there will be variables.” Johnathan put away his embarrassment and defended himself self-righteously. He stood up and said to Leland, “Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Sutton. This meal is on me. I still have something urgent to attend to, so I’ll take my leave first.”

With that, Johnathan pulled out his chair and left. His secretary rose at once and followed him.

Leland sat there and did not stop Johnathan. The agreed project had been stolen. Even if he stopped Johnathan, it would be useless.

“Mr. Sutton,” Claire called out to Leland worriedly.

Leland’s expression was cold as he told Claire, “Claire, go and find out who stole my project!”

“Okay, Mr. Sutton.” Claire nodded.

Leland sat quietly for two minutes before getting up and leaving.

No one touched the food on the table. They went downstairs together and saw Kate rushing in from the hotel lobby.

“Kate?” Leland called Kate’s name and asked, “What are you doing here?”

“Dad.” Kate didn’t expect to meet her father at Cheval Blanc.

After escorting Alfred back to the office, Kate rushed to Cheval Blanc. Kyla called, telling Kate to order some good food and wine in advance and that she and Willie would arrive in twenty minutes.

“Kate, come over with me.” Leland pulled Kate to a quiet corner.

Chapter 209

“Dad, what’s wrong?” asked Kate.

Lena asked, “Kate, Lena called me this morning and said you were quitting. What happened?”

When Leland received Lena’s call, he wanted to call Kate to ask what had happened. Considering Kate’s situation, he endured it and planned to ask her in detail when she returned to the Sutton family. Now that they had met, it was better to ask.

“Dad, I’m not quitting.” Kate quickly explained, “They used the Davidson family’s family rules to force me to resign. I can’t go to work or show my face in public. They wanted me to stay home and be a qualified Mrs. Davidson. Lena decided on herself that I should quit.

“It wasn’t my intention. Dad, don’t mind what Lena told you. I’m married to Mr. Davidson. Everything will be fine if Mr. Davidson doesn’t dislike me.”

“Lena wanted you to quit your job. What did Mr. Davidson say?” Leland was also concerned about Alfred’s attitude. Recalling Alfred’s protection of her, Kate revealed a young girl’s coquettishness and said, “Mr. Davidson protected me and let me do whatever I want.”

“That’s good.” Leland was relieved.

Kate thought of something. “Dad, are you here for lunch?”

Leland looked disappointed. “I had an appointment with a client. One of the projects I’ve been following up got snatched away by another company.”

Upon hearing that, Kate frowned and said, “Dad, could it be Weaver Group?”

Kate thought so because she had offended Grace.

Leland nodded. “I’m guessing it was Weaver Group who made Mr. Horton change his mind at the last minute and not cooperate with Sutton Group. There aren’t many companies with such capabilities, but only Weaver Group is the most likely.”

Purchas Group wanted to cooperate with Sutton Group. So, Purchas Group couldn’t have stolen Sutton Group’s project. Regency Group was out of the question. No matter how heartless Alfred was, he would not snatch his father-in-law’s business, right?

“Grace is too much.” Kate could not help but curse, “I didn’t do anything wrong. She was being unreasonable. She can’t gain anything from me, so she stole our project.”

Leland said meaningfully, “Kate, this is the business world. This is society.”

Kate was stunned for a moment. After figuring it out, she fell silent before saying, “Dad, I understand.”

Leland patted Kate’s shoulder. “I don’t blame you. Grace has gone too far. We might not be able to gain peace by swallowing our anger.”

Leland had asked Kyla to talk to Grace, but Weaver Group still did it. It seemed like Grace was truly angry.

Kate nodded. “Dad, I know. Dad, don’t worry. Our company will get better and better!”

Kate’s words also told herself that in this society where people stuck to the law of the jungle, if one were not careful, he would be bullied and even swallowed by the strong.

Leland asked, “Kate, why are you here?”

Kate told Leland the purpose of her visit. “Dad, I will get the order from Walotronics.”

Sutton Group had just missed an important project, and the initial investment had also gone down the drain. If Kate could sign the contract with Walotronics, it would minimize Sutton Group’s losses.

“Go for it!” Leland did not say many encouraging words. He only made a cheering gesture at Kate.

Kate nodded vigorously.

“Go do your work. I will go back to the office to rest a bit.” Leland had been busy for so long, but in the end, it was all for nothing. Leland was in a bad mood. He only wanted to return to his lounge and have a good sleep. He could not lose the project and ruin his health.

“Dad, I’ll see you off.” Kate walked Leland out of the hotel. Leland suddenly remembered it. “Oh, right, Anna would be discharged today, right? Has she left the hospital?”

Kate smiled. “She’s already been discharged. Mr. Davidson even arranged for a car to take her and Ryan home.”

Leland nodded. “Celia and I have never personally visited Anna. It’s our fault. After we finish our work, let’s go and visit them together.”

Celia was always worried that Kate would be close to the Garcia family. Leland could understand Celia’s feelings. After all, Kate had grown up in the Garcia family. Before twenty-five, whether it was the Garcia family or Kate, they had never suspected that Kate was not the Garcia family’s child.

Speaking of which, Leland thought he and Celia had been too heartless in this matter.

Kate smiled. “My adopted mother will not blame you. She knows you are busy.”

If Celia were present to hear that, her face would turn red with shame.

Kate suggested, “If Mom can convince Kyla to stay with my adopted mother for a few days, my adopted mother would be happy.”

Leland nodded. “The Garcia family is honest and simple.” The father and daughter walked out of the hotel together. Leland informed the driver, and the driver quickly drove his car over.

“Kate, I’ll leave you to it,” Leland asked Kate to get back to her work as he got into the car.

After watching Leland leave, Kate turned around and walked in.

*****

When it was time to get off work at Regency Group, Alfred, who had just returned to the office and had not even read a single document, came out of the office building.

“To Cheval Blanc,” Alfred instructed coldly.

The driver responded respectfully.

After Alfred instructed the driver, Yael said respectfully, “Mr.” Davidson, Weaver Group has taken action to deal with Sutton Group. Mr. Martin Weaver has snatched Leland’s project. The Horton Group, which was supposed to sign a contract with Sutton Group today, has gone back on its word.”

Alfred did not even frown. He said coldly, “He will regret it.” He was referring to Johnathan from the Horton Group. Yael thought Alfred would have other instructions. After waiting for a while, Alfred didn’t say anything else. Yael did not dare to ask and could only keep waiting.

Alfred remained silent all the time. He only took out his phone and sent a WhatsApp message to someone.

Meanwhile, Elijah also heard about the news. It had to be said that these big shots in Sherpsel were especially well-informed.

Horton Group had gone back on its word and collaborated with Weaver Group. It had just happened. Leland had not even returned to the office, but Alfred and Elijah had received the news.

Elijah went to the hospital to see a psychiatrist. He had seen Kate in person, but he would still have that dream.

In addition to seeing the psychiatrist, Elijah had also had a brain examination. Even though he had asked Emma to check Kate’s virginity, he still suspected that he had lost his memory and forgotten that he had slept with Kate and that the dream he had almost every night was their past.

Upon hearing Martin had stolen Leland’s project, Elijah immediately called his assistant and instructed him to besiege Weaver Group.

Elijah’s special assistant, Hector Pope, was stunned when he received Elijah’s call. He could not help but ask, “Mr. Purchas, did you drink?”

Hector suspected that Elijah was drunk and had lost his mind.

Purchas Group and Weaver Group had always minded their own business. Occasionally, they would cooperate in private.

‘Without conflicts, Mr. Purchas suddenly ordered an all-out siege on Weaver Group. It is a provocation against Weaver Group.’ Hector thought, ‘If Weaver Group and Regency Group joined forces, Purchas Group would not be able to withstand the attacks of the two powers.”

Elijah said coldly, “I didn’t drink.”

Hector asked again, “Mr. Purchas, are you feeling unwell?” Elijah grew impatient. “Hector, do whatever I tell you to do. Whatever happens, I’ll handle it. It won’t get you into trouble.” ‘Weaver Group dared to steal Leland’s business. Martin would think he was the boss of Sherpsel if I didn’t give him a hard time!’ Elijah fumed and cursed in his heart.

Chapter 210

Hector dared not ask any more questions and quickly replied, “Alright, I’ll do as you say now.”

Elijah was the head of the Purchas family. Besides being the head of the Purchas family, he was also in charge of the Purchas Group. He had the final say. The other Purchas Group family members could not suppress him.

However, after Purchas Group was handed over to Elijah, it was much better than before. Everyone could earn money, so they trusted Elijah more.

After ending the call with Hector, Elijah stared at his phone. In the end, he did not contact Kate.

Kate had no idea that the two big shots had taken action to protect Sutton Group. At that moment, she was waiting for Kyla and Willie at the hotel entrance.

Kyla told her on the phone that they would be there in twenty minutes, but Kate waited for half an hour and still didn’t see Kyla or Willie.

Kate took out her phone and was about to call Kyla when she saw Kyla driving her Maserati slowly over. Behind her was a black Mercedes-Benz sedan.

Kyla parked the car in front of the hotel entrance.

The security guard immediately approached and reminded her politely, “Excuse me, Miss. No parking here.”

The security guard pointed to the entrance of the underground parking lot and gestured for Kyla to drive the car into the underground parking lot.

But Kyla got out of the car and threw the key to Kate. She instructed in a bossy tone, “Kate, drive the car into the underground parking lot for me.”

Kate caught the car key that Kyla threw at her, but she threw it back to Kyla. “I’m not a valet.”

Kate had promised Alfred that she would never drive again. Otherwise, Alfred would make her sit in his private car and turn the steering wheel for the entire night.

Kyla’s face slightly darkened, but when she saw her car blocking the cars behind her, she glared at Kate before getting back into the car and driving into the underground parking lot.

A few minutes later, Kyla and Willie walked out of the underground parking lot, chatting and laughing.

“Mr. Carpenter.” Kate greeted him with a smile.

When Willie saw Kate, his smile became even brighter. He extended his right hand to shake Kate’s hand.

It wasn’t the first time they had met. Out of courtesy, Kate still reached out to shake his hand.

When they shook hands, Willie could not bear to let go of Kate’s hand. He even touched her hand back. It was obvious that Willie was flirting with her.

Anger flashed across Kate’s eyes. For a time, she wanted to pull hard and throw Willie over her shoulder. However, she quickly suppressed her anger.

She smiled as she pulled her hand back and gestured for Willie to walk in. “Mr. Carpenter, please.”

Thinking Kate had understood his hint, Willie’s smile deepened as he strode in.

Willie was the general manager of Walotronics, one of the subsidiaries of Regency Group. The lobby manager of Cheval Blanc recognized Willie. When he saw Willie enter, the lobby manager came over to greet and chat with him. While Willie was chatting with the lobby manager, Kyla quietly said to Kate, “Kate, I heard that the sales girls of other companies are aggressive. You have to work harder, too. I think Mr. Carpenter has a good impression of you. Later, remember to drink a few more glasses with Mr. Carpenter to make him happy. We’ll take the opportunity to make him agree to cooperate with us.”

Kate was not stupid. When she heard Kyla’s words, she frowned slightly and whispered, “Are you asking me to seduce him?”

Kyla smiled. “I’m not asking you to do anything real. You’ll be just drinking with him. At most, let him touch your hand and hug you. You won’t lose anything.”

Kate would have slapped Kyla if not for her great patience. “Don’t get mad. If you want to stabilize your position in the workplace, you’ll encounter many of these social interactions and unspoken rules in the future. If you can’t adapt to them, quit and go home to continue being Miss. Kate Sutton.”

When Kyla saw Willie had finished chatting with the lobby’s manager, she did not allow Kate to continue talking. She gently pushed Kate, gesturing for Kate to bring them to the private room she had booked.

Kate suppressed the displeasure in her heart and brought the two of them into the private room she had booked in advance.

After entering, Kate instructed the waiter to serve the dishes ordered. Soon, delicacies and a few bottles of wine filled the dining table.

Kate filled everyone’s glasses. Then, she raised her glass and toasted to Willie, “Mr. Carpenter, thanks for coming today.”

Willie smiled and picked up his glass. However, he did not clink glasses with Kate immediately. Instead, he made a request. “Kate, what’s the point of clinking glasses like this? Come, let’s do something fun. You feed me your drink, and I’ll feed you mine. This is more interesting.”

That meant they were feeding each other wine.

Kate felt that Willie was very anxious. They had only met a few times. For the previous few times, Willie was polite and would not do anything overboard to her. But today, he wanted Kate to feed him wine before he touched his food.

Kate sneered in her heart. ‘Shit. Mr. Davidson and I have registered our marriage and have yet to feed each other. wine.’

“Kate.” Kyla reminded Kate to meet Willie’s requirements. Kate reached out and took Willie’s wine. Then, she stuffed her glass of wine into Willie’s hand. After that, Kate raised her head and finished the glass of wine without hesitation.

She even turned the glass upside down so that Willie could see she had finished the last drop of wine.

“Mr. Carpenter, I’ve finished all the wine in your glass.” Kate smiled at him. “It’s your turn now.”

Willie put on a fake smile. “Kate, this is against the rules.” Kate retracted her smile and looked at Willie quietly. Willie did not know if it was an illusion, but he felt Kate’s gaze at the moment was a little like Alfred’s.

“Alright, I’ll drink. However, Kate, you didn’t do as I asked. You’ll have to drink two more glasses as punishment.” Willie did not insist on feeding each other wine with Kate. But Kate had to drink two more glasses.

Kate immediately picked up the bottle and refilled her glass before downing it again.

Seeing she had drunk three glasses of wine in a row, other than her pretty face that was slightly red, her eyes were still clear, Willie praised, “Good alcohol tolerance.”

Willie also finished his glass of wine.

Kyla casually took a sip. She sat opposite Willie, who deliberately sat next to Kate.

“Mr. Carpenter, eat.” Kyla greeted.

Willie smiled and served Kate some food.

“Thank you, Mr. Carpenter. I’ll do it myself.” Kate thanked him. When Willie put food on her plate again, she declined politely.

Fearing Willie would feel awkward, Kyla deliberately pushed her plate over and said coquettishly, “Mr. Carpenter, don’t just serve food for Kate. You have to take care of me, too.”

“Yes, right.” Willie laughed and put the food Kate had rejected into Kyla’s plate.

Kyla gave Kate a subtle warning with her eyes.

Kate snorted in her heart. ‘Kyla, you’re working with Willie to trick me.’

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 461 to 470)

Chapter 461

Silas had left.

Susanna stood there, frozen in place, unable to process what had happened.

What did Silas just say?

The night before last, Hull cared for her in the same way, huh? Was that why her clothes were gone?

Her already restless mind was now in complete turmoil, especially after Silas mentioned that she should look after Hull in the same way…

Cool him down physically, wipe him all over? No, this can’t be real!

Meanwhile, at Stella’s, she dabbed Ronald’s chest with a warm towel, ensuring he wouldn’t feel terrible in the morning. Susanna’s call came through as she poured the warm water down the sink. “Star, I can’t do this.”

Stella asked, “Can’t do what?”

“Taking care of Hull, you know, physically cooling him down? Everyone just up and left him with me, saying I should check if he had a fever in the night. This kind of care…”

Susanna was spiraling into panic. “Is this something I can do? Is this something I should do?”

Did the people around Hull even think before they spoke? Asking her to wipe him all over?

“It’s just a fever. Does it have to be this complicated?” Stella was at a loss for words.

Before Stella could respond, Susanna continued, “And the worst part? That’s why he took my clothes off the other night.

Do I need that kind of care from him? Are there no hospitals in Ferrowland? And now, they want me to care for him in return? Are they even serious?”

Susanna was fuming. She paced the room, words tumbling out like a waterfall.

Stella was stunned. Whatever was happening over there, Stella had no clue. But judging by Susanna’s reaction, being around Hull seemed to be getting out of hand.

Clearing her throat, Stella offered, “If Hull’s hurt, he might have a fever tonight. Maybe give him some fever medicine, and if that doesn’t work……

“Even worse,” Susanna interrupted, “Is he broke or what?”

Stella replied, “No, he’s not.”

“Then why doesn’t he hire a nurse? If he’s got money, he could hire ten nurses if he wanted, right?”

“He could,” Stella agreed.

“Then why doesn’t he?” Susanna couldn’t wrap her head around it.

Now, he even let go of the cook. What’s next? Turning her into a free caretaker?

These were minor issues, but tonight…

It was too much.

So he took care of her like that the other night, and now he wants her to return the favor?

“Because young and pretty ones just want to seduce him,” Stella said.

That was why he had dismissed the previous housekeepers.

Susanna suggested, “Then hire old and unattractive ones.”

“They could be assassins!”

And that was true.

Susanna was speechless.

“Hull’s had a few run-ins with that kind of stuff. He got fed up, so now, he does things solo,” Stella explained.

Therefore, they could usually only find a cleaner in Hull’s villas during the day. He preferred keeping his distance from people with ulterior motives.

“So tonight, it’s just me taking care of him, huh?” Susanna asked.

Stella confirmed, “Yeah, you’ll need to look after him unless something unexpected happens.”

Susanna groaned.

‘Unless something unexpected happens,’ she already hated those four words.

“Can’t you send someone over?” She was on the brink of losing it.

Being the little princess of the Lugar family, Stella could easily send someone over, right?

Stella hesitated, that’s probably not going to happen.”

Her words carried a hint of reluctance.

Susanna was baffled. What was that supposed to mean by her tone of reluctance?

“What does that even mean?”

Chapter 462

Stella explained, “The main thing here is that we’ll need Hull’s approval even if I send someone over to you.”

Susanna asked, “What about if Ronald sends them?”

“Still needs his approval.”

Susanna shouted, “No way!”

“So, even Ronald isn’t all-powerful here in Ferrowland? There are even times when he needs someone else’s permission?” Susanna’s face fell as she thought so.

Stella added, “The thing is, Hull’s a master when it comes to traps and mechanisms. From the moment you step through the door of his mansion, it’s one challenge after another. If you’re not someone he trusts and hasn’t had his permission, you might not make it five steps in.”

In other words, going to Hull’s turf without his consent was pretty risky. It was potentially deadly, even.

Susanna was puzzled. “What?”

This guy’s a real danger magnet, huh?

Susanna took a sharp breath. “Five steps, and one’s done for?”

Stella had to admit, “Walk in on your own two feet, and you might end up as dust in the wind. For innocent people, that’s too cruel.”

Dust in the wind? Done for? That sounded seriously dangerous. Even if Hull agreed to let people come, who’d dare to risk it once they knew it was his place? One wrong step, and it would be curtains.

Susanna sighed, “Yikes!”

Indeed, it was brutal! So basically, living there meant risking her neck.

Hearing Stella say that, Susanna couldn’t help but glance nervously around the villa. “Does that mean his entire villa is booby-trapped?”

“Most likely, yes.”

Susanna was speechless.

Stella said again, “So, don’t mess with anything on that side of the villa unless you want to trigger something.”

That was no joke. It could be deadly.

Susanna’s heart skipped a beat. It was good that she wasn’t the type to fiddle with things in someone else’s house, or she’d be in big trouble.

“So, I need to get Hull’s permission before sending anyone, right?”

Stella agreed, “Exactly.”

Susanna’s face fell again. From what she’d seen over the past few days, Hull was a bit peculiar about people. The cook had only lasted a day before getting fired. He was too hard to please.

“What should I do then?”

“Go talk to him!”

Susanna was at a loss for words. ‘Talk to him, right… But he probably won’t agree, will he?”

There was no one around, proving Hull was a lone ranger. The fact he even let her stay was a huge favor.

Stella explained, “If he says no, I can’t just send someone over.”

Susanna screamed in surprise, “What?”

So, she’d have to work hard to get his approval first?

Before Susanna could say anything else, Stella interrupted, “Oh, I can’t talk now. Gotta go.”

She vaguely heard a man’s voice on Stella’s end before the call cut off.

Susanna listened to the dial tone, feeling a bit overwhelmed.

Taking care of Hull? No way.

Maybe she should talk to him and convince Stella to send someone over. She really couldn’t handle this. Though she wasn’t stuck in old-fashioned gender roles, she and Hull weren’t exactly close.

Dragging her feet, she headed upstairs. Tiptoeing to Hull’s room, she knocked on the door. Judging by her pace, it was clear how reluctant she was.

There was no response, so she knocked again.

Still nothing! Had he already passed out from a fever that quickly?

Worried, Susanna pushed the door open, urgency overriding caution.

And there he was.

Hull emerged from the bathroom, a white towel slung around his waist. Water droplets glistened on his muscular chest.

He was fresh out of the shower.

Susanna barely managed to swallow, her mind going blank, her pulse racing out of control.

Hull saw her and, noticing the trickle of blood under her nose…

Chapter 463

Hull’s eyes narrowed slightly, radiating an icy aura. His voice was chilly as he spat out, “What are you looking at?”

His tone was so cold that it could freeze over a summer’s day.

Susanna snapped out of her daze immediately, shaking her head. “Nothing. I wasn’t looking at anything. I knocked, but you didn’t answer.”

“So, you just barged in?”

“No, I didn’t…” Her mind was in a fog. She quickly averted her gaze from Hull, who was practically a walking powerhouse. Even though Susanna wasn’t one to swoon over handsome guys, she felt a flush creeping over her. ‘Get a grip, Susanna…’ She’d seen plenty of good-looking guys in Portis City, so why was she losing her cool? She mentally berated herself, not realizing that Hull had moved closer.

When his warm fingertip brushed the corner of her lips, Susanna snapped back to reality, instinctively stepping back. “What are you doing?”

His fingertip, stained with a hint of crimson, was held up to her eyes. “What’s this?”

Susanna’s mind went blank at the sight of the blood on Hull’s finger.

‘Oh my God,’ she thought. She instinctively wiped her upper lip with the back of her hand, only to find it smeared with blood.

She was dumbfounded. Seriously? She had a nosebleed over a handsome guy? How embarrassing!

“I, uh, I tend to get nosebleeds?” she stammered, her voice uncertain, unsure if she was explaining to him or trying to convince herself.

“Does this happen every time you see a guy?” Hull asked with a teasing smirk.

“Uh, yes!” Susanna nodded hastily.

But as soon as she nodded, she realized what Hull had actually said and quickly shook her head, “No, no, that’s not it.”

What a joke! Was she really that flustered by a handsome guy? Whether she admitted it or not, it seemed like that was exactly what happened.

“Today was just an accident,” she quickly explained.

Hull’s lips curled into a smile. “Get me a glass of water.”

“Oh, sure.”

Hearing Hull’s request for water was like a pardon, and Susanna quickly turned to leave.

Just as she turned, she felt a tug on her shirt. Before she knew it, the towel Hull had wrapped around his waist fell right before her.

Susanna’s eyes widened in shock. Her brain short-circuited once again. ‘Oh Lord, help me.’

“No, this isn’t, I didn’t…” She stumbled over her words, panic evident in her voice.

In her flustered state, she glanced at Hull, only to find her breath catch in her throat at what she saw.

Hull remained as cold as ever.

The next moment, there was a loud ‘bang’ as the door slammed shut in Susanna’s face. If she hadn’t stepped back in time, the door might have slammed right into her.

Susanna looked at the door, then down at the towel that had fallen before her.

The towel was caught on the zipper of her hoodie.

What on earth had just happened?

How did things end up like this?

She examined the zipper, noticing the towel was indeed caught on it. A single thread had unraveled slightly. It must have snagged when she turned around too quickly.

That was mortifying! Susanna had never experienced such a socially awkward moment.

Meanwhile, Stella had just finished taking care of Ronald, had a shower, and was getting ready for bed when her phone rang again.

“Did Hull agree?” Stella asked.

She assumed Susanna was calling to say Hull had agreed to have an extra housekeeper sent over. If she were sending someone, it would be someone from the Lugar family, whom Hull would have no reason to distrust.

Susanna’s voice sounded, “Star, you have to save me.”

Stella asked, “What happened now?”

Every call Susanna made from Hull’s side seemed to be a cry for help. How many mishaps had Susanna gotten into around Hull?

Stella realized she might have to head back to Ferrowland sooner than planned. Otherwise, Susanna’s nerves might really give out.

Susanna continued “I just accidentally yanked off Hull’s towel. Do you think he might be mad enough to kill me?”

Over the phone, Susanna’s voice was anything but calm, and she couldn’t settle herself down.

And as Stella heard those words, she wondered if her ears were playing tricks on her.

Chapter 464

“What did you just say?”

Stella thought she must have misheard. There was no way Susanna could have done something so outrageous.

Susanna confirmed, “I said, I yanked off Hull’s towel!”

Stella was shocked. This time, things seemed rather serious.

Stella asked, “Are you serious?”

Stella was sure she hadn’t misheard. But was Susanna joking? That was hard to believe. Yanking off Hull’s towel, what on earth was she thinking?

Was she trying to stir up chaos? Her lifeline wasn’t that robust!

Even with her carefree nature, that was beyond reckless.

Susanna admitted it. “I’m serious.”

Stella pressed, “What happened?”

It couldn’t be what she was thinking, right? If it were, Susanna wouldn’t even be able to call her. She’d be crying her eyes out by the following morning.

But Hull wasn’t that kind of guy, as Yvonne had assured her he wasn’t capable.

Susanna freaked out. “I just, I…”

Her mind was a complete mess, and she didn’t know where to begin.

Stella cleared her throat. “Look, you just couldn’t challenge a man’s dignity like that, even if Hull can’t get it up.”

Susanna argued, “I didn’t mean to.”

For God’s sake, she didn’t.

Stella asked again, “So, what exactly happened?”

“Well, you see, I…” Susanna let out an exasperated sigh and recounted the series of events.

It was purely accidental. One would never choke on water when in bad luck. Susanna still couldn’t figure out how the towel got caught in her zipper.

Stella remained silent after Susanna finished her explanation.

Susanna almost cried. “I swear it wasn’t on purpose.”

“Yeah, I believe you.”

“Really? Star, do you really believe me? But will he?”

Hull was terrifying. She’d seen with her own eyes how he handled situations with ruthless efficiency. She was genuinely scared Hull would put on some clothes and return with a gun to finish her off.

“Star, maybe Ronald could call him and save my neck, please.”

Stella sighed, “Why are you crying again?”

Susanna sobbed, “I’m really scared, Star! You didn’t see how terrifying he was.

Stella reassured her, “He won’t do anything. Don’t worry.”

“He will. He really will.” Susanna could still feel the chill Hull exuded, and with his temper, who could say for sure? Stella didn’t know what to say.

Susanna cried into the phone for a while, and Stella kept trying to calm her down, though Susanna’s panic only grew. Stella understood her fear. She had never come across such a situation or person before. It was tough for Susanna to handle all this suddenly. But she never imagined Susanna could cry so much.

……

Half an hour later, Stella finally calmed her down. “Now, you should apologize to Hull. We’ll figure everything out when I return.”

No matter what, they needed to keep Hull calm.

Susanna would have been furious if Stella had told her this half an hour ago.

But now, she choked out a response, “Okay.”

“Good girl, go on. I’ll be back tomorrow.”

Susanna murmured another “Okay,” though her voice still carried a hint of fear.

Stella offered a few more comforting words before hanging up the phone.

Susanna listened to the dial tone, taking several deep breaths to steady her nerves.

Truly, from social death to sheer terror. This emotional rollercoaster was something only she, Susanna, could experience.

She went to the kitchen to pour Hull a glass of water, remembering he had asked for it earlier. But as she approached the staircase, she saw him at the railing on the second floor.

Susanna’s heart skipped a beat. The water in her glass spilled a few drops uncontrollably.

“Uh, Mr. Miguel.”

Hull asked coldly, “Why were you crying?”

Susanna had probably forgotten she had a nosebleed earlier.

Now, blood smeared below her nose, and when she had wiped it, it had spread across her face.

Chapter 465

Susanna lowered her head, her cheeks burning with embarrassment.

“Sorry,” she mumbled in a small voice, just like Stella had taught her. “I didn’t mean to.”

No matter what Hull thought- whether he was furious enough to want to strangle her or just mildly annoyed, an apology seemed like the safest bet.

When Stella got back, Susanna planned to pack her bags and leave. Even if Star suggested they move to the Quinn family house, she’d go. Anything was better than staying here, alone with this man. Living under the same roof with a guy was awkward enough without the added drama of tonight’s little incident.

From the top of the stairs, Hull watched her standing downstairs like a nervous rabbit, unable to see her face clearly but noting the repentant way she held herself.

His lips curled into an amused smile. “What are you sorry for?”

Susanna hesitated, “For, uh, pulling off your towel.”

Hull’s face went blank at her blunt honesty, and the room went silent.

Susanna’s mind raced.

Oh no! Stella had told her never to mention that just apologize and be done with it.

Hull’s presence was overwhelming, making it impossible for Susanna to ignore.

“I-I didn’t mean it like that,” she stammered.

Hull raised an eyebrow. “Oh? Then what did you mean?”

“I swear, it wasn’t on purpose,” she insisted, her voice small.

The sound of his footsteps heading toward her was like thunder in her ears.

Hull stopped before her, his long fingers lifting her chin to meet his gaze.

Susanna’s heart pounded wildly in her chest.

“Mr. Miguel, would you like some water?” she offered nervously, holding out a half-empty glass.

Images of the mortifying earlier scene flashed in her mind, and she wished she could just dig a hole and hide forever. How could she have been so clumsy?

Hull didn’t take the glass. Instead, he tightened his grip on her chin slightly. “What did you see earlier?”

Susanna’s eyes widened. She’d seen… everything.

“Uh, that,” she blurted before catching herself. Wait, she couldn’t say that out loud! She shook her head vigorously. “I didn’t see anything.”

As if that weren’t enough, she added under his sharp gaze, “Really, nothing at all.”

In truth, she had seen it. Thinking of the rumors about Hull, Susanna thought he seemed perfectly capable, which was not what she had heard.

Her thoughts were cut short as Hull released her chin, grabbed the water glass, and headed back upstairs without another word.

Only after the door closed did Susanna let out a breath that she hadn’t realized she was holding.

Oh my God! Dealing with a man like Hull required nerves of steel, and she wasn’t sure her heart was up to the task. Just as she was about to sneak back to her room, the phone downstairs rang.

Sighing, Susanna turned to answer it. “Hello?”

“Susanna, it’s Silas,” came the voice on the other end.

Susanna rolled her eyes, annoyed. She wasn’t Hull’s girlfriend, and she wished everyone would stop assuming she was. “Tonight, you need to watch over Hull,” Silas continued. “Ensure he doesn’t take a shower.”

Susanna blinked. “Um, he already did.”

“What?” Silas’s voice rose in alarm, nearly deafening her.

“Geez!” she exclaimed, pulling the phone away from her ear.

“Listen, you might stay with him tonight,” Silas urged. “He’s probably going to come down with a fever now.”

Chapter 466

Hull got injured and took a shower on the same day. Even a strong person like him couldn’t handle that.

“Seriously, Hull, you can’t hold off on your cleanliness for even a day?” Susanna muttered, shaking her head in disbelief.

“Hey, Silas,” Susanna said, her voice casual yet somewhat urgent. “You think you could come over? I can’t manage that kind of care.”

“Don’t worry,” Silas reassured her. “When he has a fever, he’s quite behaved. He won’t give you too much trouble.”

“Trouble?” Susanna thought, aghast. “This is more than just ‘trouble”!”

After Silas abruptly hung up, Susanna stared at her phone, incredulous.

“Unbelievable,” she muttered.

According to Silas, Hull would get a fever tonight. But there was no way she could provide that level of care. It was inappropriate.

Trying to think of a plan, Susanna remembered Stella might send someone over. She quickly called the number back, but no one picked up, not the first time, nor the second.

“Seriously?” Susanna exclaimed out loud, frustrated. “Why isn’t he answering?”

If Stella’s people needed Hull’s approval to come over, maybe someone from Hull’s circle could help.

Determined, Susanna called again. She called twice more but still got no answer.

“It is ridiculous!” she fumed. Silas called me, and I answered. Now, I can’t get through, huh? What’s the deal?”

Realizing she had no other option, Susanna headed upstairs to speak with Hull directly. She knocked cautiously, waiting for his response before opening the door a crack and staying put at the entrance.

“Mr. Miguel, Stella mentioned sending someone over to help. Is that okay?”

Hull raised an eyebrow. “No.”

“Really?” Susanna thought, exasperated. “Could you at least have one of your people come over?”

But Hull was firm. “No.”

“Come on!” Susanna was at her wit’s end. “If not them, then who? What am I supposed to do if you get a fever?”

Hull gazed at her, his expression unreadable.

Susanna felt a bit panicked under his scrutiny, swallowing nervously. “Silas mentioned you shouldn’t shower tonight and that doing so could lead to a fever.”

While speaking, her nerves were palpable, her bright, expressive eyes almost pleading. Despite the distance, Hull could see every flicker of her long lashes, the anxiety in her petite frame, and her small face filled with concern.

A strange amusement flickered in Hull’s eyes, his lips curling up slightly. “And what else did he say?”

He said if you got a fever, regular medicine probably won’t work, and you’ll need… physical cooling.”

Hull couldn’t help but flinch at those words, memories of the other night flashing through his mind. And he found himself looking at her a bit longer than necessary.

Chapter 467

Over in Portis City, the Larkin family was reeling from the chaos after Cloudia’s arrest. It was as if their entire world had crumbled overnight, leaving everyone in the family on edge and full of anxiety.

Ursula was at the Quarry family’s doorstep by midnight, desperately seeking Yorick. He was the only person she could think of who might help them in their dire situation. The family was in shambles, and if Cloudia ended up behind bars, Ursula didn’t know what to do. Time was running out for her. Without the money for her medicine, her health would deteriorate rapidly.

Ursula was in a state of sheer panic. She had bundled up against the biting cold that gripped Portis City, yet she couldn’t shake the chill that seemed to seep into her bones.

The security guard at the Quarry Manor turned her away, saying, “Ms. Larkin, please leave. Mr. Quarry won’t be seeing you.”

But she refused to back down.

“No, I need to see him,” Ursula insisted, her voice unwavering. “Tell him I won’t leave until I see him.”

Sitting in her wheelchair, she tightened her grip on the armrests, her determination evident despite the biting cold. She pleaded with the guard, softening her tone, “Please, just let him know I’m here.”

It was a bitter pill to swallow. Once, the Larkin family held their heads high. And she had been the apple of Yorick’s eye. No one dared to treat her with anything but respect. Now, even a security guard felt emboldened to snub her. The humiliation stung deeply, fueling her desire to regain her strength and reclaim her dignity.

Imogen emerged, her eyes meeting Ursula’s with pity and disdain.

Ursula quickly asked her emotions, but Imogen had seen enough to form her opinion.

With a smirk and a mocking laugh, Imogen remarked, “You’re quite the actress, Ursula.”

Ursula felt her breath catch in her throat but forced herself to respond politely, “Hello, Imogen.”

Imogen chuckled coldly, “Here to see Rick?”

“Yes,” Ursula replied.

“Go home. He won’t see you.” Imogen took some satisfaction in that Yorick had finally distanced himself from Ursula. Looking at Ursula, frail and in a wheelchair, the idea of her becoming part of the Quarry family was unthinkable to Imogen.

“Imogen, please,” Ursula pleaded, her voice barely above a whisper. “Just let me see Rick for a moment. I promise I won’t cause any trouble.”

Ursula, once so proud, now found herself swallowing her pride. She was truly out of options.

Imogen’s demeanor turned icy. “If you don’t take a hint, don’t blame me for being harsh.”

Imogen’s words were sharp, her tone unforgiving. She was already in a foul mood, and the chaos at the Quarry family had left her with little patience.

Chapter 468

To Ursula, there was no need to be polite anymore. Imogen turned to the security guard standing by and said, “Throw her out.”

“Yes, Mrs. Quarry,” the guards nodded.

Ursula felt a heavy weight in her chest as she watched Imogen barge past her without a second glance, her back straight and proud as she disappeared into the Quarry Manor.

Ursula had dreamt of walking through those doors with her head held high. She believed Yorick’s efforts would eventually grant her that wish. But now, staring at those very doors, she realized that hope was lost.

Two guards approached, ready to lift her wheelchair.

Frantically, Ursula shook her head, “No, don’t touch me. You’re not allowed to touch me.”

The maid who accompanied her stepped forward to intervene but was quickly shoved to the ground by one of the guards.

Ursula struggled desperately. “Don’t touch me! Who gave you the right to touch me? Let go. Let go of me!”

“Ms. Larkin,” one guard taunted, “let me remind you, the Larkin family is no more. You’re not the heiress you once were.”

He continued, “Even when the Larkin family was around, you weren’t good enough for Mr. Quarry. Now, it’s more laughable. Know your place. It’s no good for you to keep clinging on.”

Those words were like salt in Ursula’s wounds, bringing a humiliation she had never experienced before.

How did things end up like this?

It was all because of Stella. Everything was because of Stella. She was ruthless. Not only was she hard on her, but she was equally unmerciful to her birth mother.

With the fall of the Larkins, Ursula found herself suffering in the aftermath. Hatred filled her eyes, but she felt utterly helpless. She muttered Stella’s name through gritted teeth wishing she could bite her to pieces.

If only the heavens would give her one more chance at life, she would never let Stella off the hook. Never!

……

At Mist Bay, Stella had fallen asleep beside Ronald, exhausted. He turned over, pulling her into his arms. In the darkness, his face, softened with a touch of whiskey-induced warmth, nestled gently into Stella’s neck.

She didn’t know how long she had slept when her phone buzzed against the nightstand. She had forgotten to turn it off before drifting off.

Groggily, she reached out and answered, “Hello?”

Still half-asleep, she wondered who on earth would be calling at this hour.

Susanna’s voice came through the line. “Star, Hull’s got a high fever. His temperature’s through the roof.”

Stella’s eyes snapped open. “What?”

Hull? Fever?

Still caught in a sleepy haze, Stella struggled to comprehend why Susanna would be calling her about Hull’s fever. “What do you mean?” she asked, trying to shake the fog from her brain.

Susanna explained, “I gave him some fever-reducing medicine, but it’s not working. What should I do?”

Stella’s mind was still sluggish, not just from sleep but from something else that she couldn’t put her finger on. In the silence that followed, Susanna called out again, “Star? Star?”

Stella finally replied, “Give him more fever medicine.”

Susanna was stunned. “What?”

Was she serious? More fever medicine could be dangerous. Was Star really saying this? Could this advice possibly come from a sane person?

Chapter 469

Stella was completely out for the count.

Before Susanna could get another word in, Stella had hung up. Her sleep had been like a dream since Ronald came into her life.

She turned over and hugged Ronald’s lean waist.

Ronald stirred slightly, catching the familiar scent, instinctively pulling the warm body in his arms closer before drifting back into a contented slumber. Only someone who’d been secretly in love could understand that deep-seated satisfaction.

“Ron…” Stella mumbled in her half-asleep state.

Ronald drew her even closer, murmuring softly, “Sleep, sweetheart.”

……

At the Quarry estate.

Ursula found herself thrown out, the sting of humiliation settling heavily in her chest. The experience was a harsh wake-up call. She finally realized there was no future with Yorick.

The maid helped her into a wheelchair. “Ms. Larkin, let’s head back.”

It was the middle of the night. Running into Imogen had been the last straw for the maid, who was already on edge due to the recent upheaval in the Larkin family, which had delayed their paychecks. It had made the maid less inclined to indulge Ursula’s whims.

Already raw from the embarrassment, Ursula snapped at the maid’s suggestion, “Go back? You can go back if you want! I’m not leaving until I see Rick.”

Despite being thrown out, Ursula was adamant about seeing Yorick.

Irritated, the maid retorted, “Fine, I’m leaving.”

She didn’t want to stand around any longer in this bitter cold.

Ursula was shocked. She couldn’t believe her ears as she stared at the maid. “What did you say?”

Even a maid dared speak to her like this?

The maid replied, “Ms. Larkin, you better realize what year it is. I may be a maid, but I’m here for a paycheck, not as a slave to the Larkin family. Do you think we still live in the old days? No pay and you still want to boss me around?”

Ursula was speechless, her breathing becoming more and more erratic.

Yorick arrived just in time to see Ursula gripping the maid’s arm.

He couldn’t hear what they were saying from inside the car, but from their expressions, there was tension.

Orion noticed Ursula and felt a pang of anxiety. His gut reaction was to drive past quickly. He didn’t want Yorick getting tangled up with Ursula again. It had been a rough time for him. Every encounter between Yorick and Ursula ended up with him getting an earful.

But as they approached, Yorick’s voice cut through the air, “Stop the car.”

Orion said, “Mrs. Quarry wouldn’t want you to get involved with Ms. Larkin.”

“Stop the car.”

The three words were calm but carried enough weight that Orion dared not argue further and pulled over beside Ursula.

Ursula was in the middle of a heated argument with the maid. The maid had had enough and was on the verge of quitting right then and there.

Ursula, however, was insistent that she drive her home first.

When the car stopped, Ursula recognized it as Yorick’s. Instinctively, she let go of the maid, her demeanor shifting from frantic to pitiful as the car window rolled down to reveal Yorick’s face.

“Rick.”

Yorick’s gaze was icy as he looked at her, “You came to see me?”

“Yes.” Ursula nodded, trying to look as vulnerable as possible.

Where had he been until now? This late at night, what had he been up to?

Without her around, he seemed to be doing just fine. A man coming home this late could only mean one thing, he’d been out enjoying himself. Especially with the faint smell of alcohol wafting from the car, it surely wasn’t coming from Orion.

Ursula sniffed, trying to hold back her tears. “Where were you so late? Why are you only getting back now?”

Yorick replied, “Get to the point.”

His cold and detached words made Ursula’s heart ache even more.

This was how he spoke to her now? Was he so uninterested that she couldn’t even ask where he’d been?

Her frustration bubbled up, but she swallowed it down, her lips trembling as she spoke, “You heard about my mom, right?”

All day long, the news had been all over Portis City, creating quite a stir.

Chapter 470

Several of Ursula’s old friends had called to check in on her. They said they were checking in, but she knew they were looking to gossip about her misfortune. During the time she was sick, not one of them had bothered to visit.

Yorick frowned, casting a cold glance her way without uttering a word. Indeed, he knew.

Ursula met his icy stare, her voice catching in her throat, “Rick, can you help me, please?”

“You’re the only person I can think of right now.” Her tone was pleading.

She placed herself in the most vulnerable position, “For the sake of what we once had, could you help me this time? Just this once?”

She knew Yorick was over her. She wasn’t hoping to mend things between them but needed to get Cloudia out. If she didn’t, her standing with the Larkin family was as good as over, especially with Jaxon’s current attitude toward her. First, it was Blaise, and then Jaxon.

Did they care that much about bloodlines? She had been by their side for years! Now Jaxon wouldn’t even acknowledge her.

Yorick said, “The sake of what we once had? Do you mean the feelings you manipulated into existence, feelings built on stepping over others’ lives? Is that what you’re talking about?”

Ursula was speechless. His words echoed in her mind like a loud gong.

She stared at Yorick, listening to his frosty tone, meeting his cold gaze. She couldn’t believe he would say such things. “You really think what we had was all calculated by me?”

She knew Yorick was over her. She wasn’t hoping to mend things between them but needed to get Cloudia out. If she didn’t, her standing with the Larkin family was as good as over, especially with Jaxon’s current attitude toward her. First, it was Blaise, and then Jaxon.

Did they care that much about bloodlines? She had been by their side for years! Now Jaxon wouldn’t even acknowledge her.

Yorick said, “The sake of what we once had? Do you mean the feelings you manipulated into existence, feelings built on stepping over others’ lives? Is that what you’re talking about?”

Ursula was speechless. His words echoed in her mind like a loud gong.

She stared at Yorick, listening to his frosty tone, meeting his cold gaze. She couldn’t believe he would say such things. “You really think what we had was all calculated by me?”

Calculated? What a choice of words it was! Hearing him say that made her chest tighten further. She knew Yorick had no attachment left for her. If there was even a sliver of feeling left, he wouldn’t be speaking like this.

Yorick sneered, “Isn’t it true?”

“Just because of that car accident, you’re dismissing all my feelings for you? Is that fair to me?”

Why did she plan that accident? Wasn’t it because of him?

Because she desperately wanted to keep him. She was terrified that with Stella’s return, she would lose everything, that she would lose Yorick.

Then she orchestrated that accident.

“You almost killed her, and now you’re talking to me about fairness?” Yorick looked at Ursula with an icy glare, as if she were a stranger.

Ursula pleaded, “Why did I do it? Wasn’t it because I was scared of losing everything?

Yorick, I grew up in the Larkin family, calling them Mom, Dad, and Brother for over twenty years, only to be told they weren’t my real family. Even you, my fiancé, were supposed to be with the Larkin’s real daughter. I was scared.” Ursula spoke with pain in her voice. The things she did to Stella were out of sheer fear.

But hearing her say ‘scared’ didn’t soften Yorick like it used to. Instead, his gaze only grew colder. “You were scared, so you thought it was okay to kill someone?”

Ursula protested, “But Stella didn’t die, did she? She’s alive and well, and she took everything from me. Is that fair?” However, her words only made Yorick’s gaze turn icier. At that moment, Yorick saw Ursula for who she really was.

With a bitter laugh, he said, “The Larkin family’s troubles aren’t my concern. You reap what you sow. And you can’t blame anyone else.”

Ursula was left speechless.

Then Yorick commanded, “Drive!”

Hearing the order, Orion sighed in relief, quickly rolled up the window, and started the car, giving Ursula no time to respond.

Seeing Yorick not engage anymore, Ursula panicked, “Rick, Rick, listen to me…”

But the only one she got was Yorick’s car speeding away from her. The wind it kicked up was so cold, leaving her shivering.

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

A Tale Of Redemption And Passion by Isidore Walsh (Chapters 191, to 200)   

Chapter 191

Chris tapped Kyla’s nose lightly and complained, “You called me out and took advantage of me. Then, you want to chase me away. Kyla, you’re so ruthless, but I love you so much that I’m willing to do anything for you. Your words are as sweet as honey. No wonder Melanie loves you so much.” Kyla could tell that the way Melanie looked at Chris was filled with love.

Chris was really popular with women. He always easily obtained the love of the opposite sex.

“Kyla, I’ve only said this to you. I haven’t even said it to Kate, let alone Melanie,” Chris defended himself very seriously.

Kyla’s smile deepened, and there was sweetness in her eyes.

She said, “I know that the person you love the most is me, Chris. I really have to go. I have to report back to my father. Kate is a troublemaker. She always offends people, and I have to clean up the mess for her.”

Chris’s eyes flickered as he asked casually, “What did she do this time? Didn’t she just throw Melanie into the river in the morning?”

“She threw Melanie in the river?”

“Yeah.”

“What’s going on?”

Chris told Kyla what had happened in the morning.

After hearing this, Kyla instinctively said, “Kate did not do anything wrong. Melanie is always mean. If it were me, I would give Melanie a few slaps before throwing her into the river. Kate was merciful.”

Chris was at a loss for words.

Kyla continued, “Alright, don’t mind what Kate did. Anyway, the two of you don’t have anything to do with each other anymore. I think she has indeed given up on you. I really didn’t expect her to stop having feelings for you just because you didn’t show enough care after she cut her own wrist.”

Kyla didn’t know whether to feel fortunate or regretful. Chris got out of the car.

Kyla rolled down the window and blew him a kiss before driving away.

Chris stood on the spot and watched her leave. He thought, ‘She did not say what trouble Kate has caused. Did she cause a huge trouble? Does she need my help?’

When he thought about how heartless Kate was to him, Chris shrank back and decided to ignore it. Since she did not ask him for help, he would pretend that he did not know. Chris did not dare to provoke Kate casually again. He was really afraid of her.

Kate did not know that Chris was afraid of her. She was trying to learn as much about the company’s situation as possible at the moment.

She couldn’t answer many of the questions Willie asked previously.

She hoped that the next time she encountered such a situation, she would be able to answer it smoothly and not give others a chance to laugh at her.

Now that she had enrolled in the etiquette school and had to accompany Alfred for rehabilitation, time was tight. She did not have time to attend social events with her father. If she wanted to get used to the company’s operations, she had to spend twice the effort during the day to study.

After Claire put down the microphone, he suddenly said to Kate, “Kate, Mr. Sutton wants you to go in and see him.”

“Okay. Thank you, Claire.” Kate thanked Claire and stopped what she was doing. She then left the office and went to the CEO’s office.

After knocking on the door and obtaining her father’s approval, Kate pushed the door open and entered. “Mr.

Sutton, you were looking for me.”

“Yes, Kate. Come and sit.” Leland did not look up. He was still reviewing the documents.

A few minutes after Kate sat down, he closed the folder and looked at Kate. He asked gently, “Kate, do you have plans with Mr. Davidson tonight?”

“Yes, I plan to visit Anna at the hospital after work. I also want to go back to see my mother.”

She had to be fair to her two mothers so that Celia wouldn’t think that she only liked Anna.

Leland asked, “Is Mr. Davidson going to the hospital with you?”

“Yeah.”

“I see, then forget it.”

“Dad, is there something you need me to do? If it’s very important, I can visit the hospital another day.”

Leland smiled. “It’s not a big deal. It’s just that I have to socialize tonight and want to bring you along to meet a few people. However, we can do this another time. Accompany Mr. Davidson to visit Anna and send my regards to Anna. After her accident, I have been wanting to visit her, but I can’t find the time.”

His words were filled with both lies and truth.

After entering the company, Kate found out that Lelan was very busy. His schedule was filled up every day. From the moment he walked out of the elevator, Claire would report work to him.

Sutton Group was far inferior to the Regency Group. If even Lelan was so busy, one could imagine how busy Alfred was.

Leland asked, “What about Walotronics? What does Willie mean?”

Kate answered, “It’s very competitive, but our company still has hope. The price we quoted isn’t too high. I’ve asked around about other companies’ offers. Some are a few dollars higher than ours.”

Leland nodded. “Walotronics is under Regency Group. It’s a powerful company with a large number of orders. In terms of the price, we can lower it a little. If the price is cheap but the quantity is large, we can earn a lot. Of course, our quote can’t be too low. If it’s too low, not only will it be disadvantageous to ourselves, but it will also affect our peers.”

Sutton Group was considered one of the best in the circuit board industry. If they offered an extremely low price, it would be very difficult for other companies in the industry to raise the price. They would be hated by their peers. Companies in the same industry were wary of each other and sometimes when they fought with each other, they would lower the price to attack each other. However, when competitors retreated, it was very difficult for the winning company to raise the price. This was because once they raised the price, their partner would turn to another company. As long as the competitor offered a price that was one cent less than the price they raised, the partner would choose to cooperate with others. This was harming others without benefiting oneself.

“I’ve calculated our costs. The price we quoted is not bad, and we still have a way out.” The price was reported by Kyla.

Through Kyla’s offer and Leland’s teachings, Kate more or less understood this game.

Lelan asked, “What does Willie want from you?”

Kate answered, “He wants to sleep with me, Kyla usually asked me to meet him when we needed to meet privately. Kate wasn’t stupid. She knew why Willie had taken a liking to her at a glance, and Kyla clearly knew that, yet she still asked Kate to meet with Willie. Kate also knew what Kyle was thinking.

“You have to be careful. Since he has such thoughts, there’s no guarantee that others won’t follow his intentions and scheme against you and give you to him,” Leland reminded Kate.

Kate nodded. “Dad, I know. I’ll be very, very careful.”

“Don’t hide anything. You have to communicate with Mr. Davidson. He can help you solve it.”

“Dad, if I can solve it myself, I’ll do that first. If it really doesn’t work, I’ll think of a way. After thinking of a way, if I still can’t solve it, I will ask Mr. Davidson for help. I can’t rely on him for everything. He doesn’t like me like that either.” Alfred had completely let Kate have her way. He allowed her to roam in the business world freely. Even if she ended up covered in injuries, it was still good for her to gain life experience that way. Since she planned to take over Sutton Group, she had to adapt to the ups and downs of the business world.

Chapter 192

Leland was very satisfied with Kate’s confidence and answer. He felt that Kate had changed a lot since she entered the company. If she continued to work hard and hone her skills for a few years, she would be able to take over the Sutton Group.

Leland felt that the Sutton Group had to be controlled by his own family. Only then would he be able to grant his late parents’ wish.

If Kate could have a few children with Alfred, Leland felt that it would be even more perfect. However, things didn’t completely go the way he wanted.

Leland sighed in his heart. He couldn’t make everything the way he wanted it to be.

If Alfred was a completely fine man, it would not have been Kate’s turn to be with him. Since Kate had been with Alfred, it was already a good thing.

Leland said, “Alright. Get back to your work. It’s almost time to get off work.”

Kate said, “Dad, you have to take care of yourself too. Don’t stay up late. You have serious dark circles under your eyes. Leland said in relief, “You are still the most considerate. I am going to bed early tonight.”

After being cared for by Kate, Leland was very happy and full of energy. Though he said that he would sleep early, he would not feel sleepy until he worked very late at night.

At 5:30 in the evening, Yael arrived at the Sutton Group on time to pick up Kate from work.

In order not to make Yael recognized by others, Kate moved very quickly. When she ran out of the office building, the other colleagues had yet to come out.

By the time the others came out, Yael had already left with Kate.

When Vita saw Kate getting into the car, he could not help but say to the person beside him, “Kate comes to work later than others, but she leaves faster than anyone else. However, she’s Mr. Sutton’s daughter. Even if she does that, no one will dare to say anything.”

The colleague said, “Exactly. She just came to work here to pass the time. How can she really want to compete with Ms. Kyla? We all know how hard Ms. Kyla worked back then.” Vita continued, “But she’s Mr. Sutton’s biological daughter. Ms. Kyla is an adopted daughter. If she doesn’t work hard, she might be kicked out of the company at any time.” When everyone heard this, they immediately sympathized with Kyla.

“Vita.” Claire, who was walking at the back, could not help but defend Kate when he heard that Vita had deliberately incited everyone to hate Kate.

“Claire.” Everyone turned around and saw that it was Claire. They were a little embarrassed.

Claire was Leland’s secretary. He was naturally the most powerful among the secretaries in the company.

“Vita, Miss Kate has never had tardies since she started working here. If she ever left work early, it was because she applied for leave. She’s in the same office as me, so I know her situation best. If you don’t know the situation, please don’t talk nonsense. It’ll easily give people the illusion that you’re helping Ms. Kyla frame Miss Kate and affect the relationship between them. If Mr. Sutton finds out, he won’t let you off!”

Vita’s expression changed slightly, and he quickly apologized.

“The person you should be apologizing to is Miss Kate, not me. We’re all colleagues. I’m just giving you a friendly reminder. Take care.” With that, Claire took the lead and walked out.

This incident did not reach Kate. She had already reached the Regency Group by then.

Before she got out of the car, she saw Alfred’s car slowly exiting. She gave up on the idea of entering the company. The Rolls-Royce stopped in front of the company.

Alfred rolled down the window. Kate understood and immediately went to sit beside him.

As soon as she got into the car, she saw that there were many gifts stuffed in the car. Without asking, she knew that Alfred had bought them in advance.

She asked, “Mr. Davidson. My mother doesn’t lack these things. Last time, you asked your staff to send a lot of gifts over. My mother hasn’t finished them yet.”

She also sent a lot of necessities to Anna. Although Kyla did not like Anna, she had to put on a show for Ceila. Naturally, she bought a lot of things for Anna to nourish her body.

Alfred opened his thin lips and said in a low voice, “This is what I should do as a son-in-law.”

Kate looked at him. Then, their eyes met, and Kate quickly surrendered. Her method of surrender was Alfred’s favorite because she always threw herself into his arms and hugged his neck. Then, she kissed him hard and flirted with him wantonly. Since Kate believed that Alfred could not perform sexually, she would flirt with him however she wanted, thinking that it would not backfire.

Alfred thought, ‘My self-control is getting worse and worse. If there was a day when I let myself loose, I would definitely scare Kate.

Kate said, “Mr. Davidson, thank you.”

Alfred said, “I told you, we’re a couple. There’s no need to be so polite.”

Kate smiled and leaned on his shoulder. “But I still want to say that I’m really touched.”

“Are you really touched?”

“Really.”

“What about your present for me today?”

Kate fell silent for a while.

Then, she sat up straight and took her bag. Under Alfred’s gaze, she searched through it for a long time but did not bring out a gift. She said embarrassedly, “I didn’t prepare it when I left this morning. I’ll make it up to you when I get home. Are you okay with the sculpture of animals again this time?”

“I don’t want it this time. I want the gift you promised me.”

Kate blinked and thought, ‘What gift did I promise to give him?’

Seeing that she kept blinking, it was obvious that she could not remember. Alfred flicked her forehead in amusement. When she pouted and pretended to be aggrieved, he rubbed the spot where she was flicked with heartache. ” Squeamish.”

Just one flick and she looked so pitiful.

Kate protested, “I am like this because you spoiled me.” Alfred asked, “So, it’s my fault then?”

“It’s your fault. You’ve spoiled me by being so nice to me.” Alfred laughed and reminded her, “You promised me that my portrait…”

“I remember now. I’ve been too busy recently. I really don’t have time to do it. Mr. Davidson, can I owe it to you for now? I’ll make new ones after I deliver the stock I brought to your house.”

Seeing that Alfred pursed his lips, she acted cute to him again. “Honey, okay?”

“Do you know your mistake?”

“My mistake is that I forgot my promise to my Hubby.”

Alfred’s gaze deepened. Kate knew at a glance that she had answered wrongly. She wondered how exactly she was wrong this time.

She thought, ‘Dear husband, please explain clearly. My IQ is limited. I really can’t guess.’

Alfred asked, “Who are you to me?”

Kate answered, “I am your wife, and also your mistress.”

The corners of Alfred’s lips curled up, but he quickly returned to his pursed expression, making him look extremely serious. “Wherever I live, that’s your home.”

Kate nodded. “No problem. As long as you are around, I am fine even if we are living in the jungle.”

Yael and the driver tried their best to hold back their laughter. They felt that Kate was really funny sometimes. Only someone with Kate’s personality could make Alfred laugh. Alfred was both angry and amused. He wanted to flick her again, but he was afraid that it would hurt her. In front of him, she was becoming more and more delicate.

In the end, he said helplessly, “In that case, the Davidson residence is no longer my home.”

“But it’s your home,” Kate quickly reacted and quickly added, “It’s also my home.”

Seeing that his expression had changed, Kate heaved a sigh of relief. She had finally hit the nail on the head.

Kate thought, ‘This man is really… Why didn’t he just say it directly? Why did he have to beat around the bush?

Ordinary people can not keep up with Alfred. Only I am able to because I am extremely smart.’

Chapter 193

At the GraceWell Hospital.

Anna could already get out of bed and walk.

Every day, her favorite thing to do was to walk to the balcony and look down. This was because when she stood on the balcony of her ward and looked down, she happened to see the parking lot at the entrance of the inpatient department.

Ryan pushed the door open and entered. He was carrying a bag that contained the packed dinner.

Seeing that Anna was still standing on the balcony and looking down, he placed the packed dinner on the bedside counter and said to Anna, “Mom, there’s no need to look. Kyle won’t come.”

According to Kate, Kyla would only come over because Ceila told her to. Kyla wanted to make Ceila like her, so she came to hang out with Anna for a few days previously.

Although they knew the truth, Ryan and Kate tacitly decided not to tell Anna lest they hurt her heart.

No matter what, Anna was already very happy that Kyla was willing to accompany her for a few days.

She said, “I know that Kyla is very busy and doesn’t have time to come over. I’m not looking forward to her. I’m just extremely bored. I’m here to count how many cars can be parked in the parking lot.”

Ryan walked out. “Mom, let’s go in and eat. The hospital is big. There’s more than one parking lot. Even if you keep an eye on this parking lot, you might not be able to see her coming.”

Anna retracted her gaze and let Ryan help her back to the ward. He muttered again, “I can be discharged now, right? Kate said she was coming to pick me up. I thought about it and told her not to come. Otherwise, Celia will be unhappy if she finds out.”

“Mom, Kate will take care of it. However, Kate has been very busy recently. I will occasionally chat with her on WhatsApp. Most of the time, when I send her messages, she won’t have time to reply. She will only reply to me at night.” Ryan was still worried about Kate, whom he had watched grow up.

As for his biological sister, Kyla, he really could not get along with her. It was mainly because Kyla was high and mighty. It was difficult for him to accept the way Kyla looked down on him.

Anna said, “Then send her less messages. Don’t disturb her. If we can’t help her, try not to drag her down.”

After a moment of silence, Ryan said, “Mom, I know.”

He did not want to keep disturbing Kate, but that was out of habit. Kate and he used to see each other every day and liked to send each other messages.

Now that they could not see each other every day, he could not accept not even being allowed to send Kate messages online.

He said, “Mom, have some soup first.”

Ryan opened the bag and handed a bowl of soup to Anna.” This is chicken soup.

Anna took the bowl of soup. Seeing that Ryan did not have any soup, she asked, “Did you only buy one bowl of soup?” Ryan explained, “Mom, I’m strong. I don’t need that.”

“You take care of me every day and haven’t rested well recently. You have to nourish yourself.” As Anna spoke, she took a disposable cup and washed it. Then, she poured some soup into the disposable cup and placed it in front of Ryan. “Drink this. If you don’t drink it, I won’t drink it either.”

“Alright, I’ll drink.” Ryan helplessly accepted this motherly love.

They were eating when there was a knock on the door. Anna wanted to open the door, but Ryan quickly said, “Mom, sit down. I’ll open the door.”

He put down the lunch box and got up to open the door.

“Ryan.” As soon as he opened the door and saw Kate’s familiar face, Ryan immediately smiled. His expression

became gentle, but when he saw Alfred beside Kate, his smile faded a little. Just as he was about to ask Kate, Kate had already pushed Alfred into the ward.

Yael and the others sent the food and gifts that they had prepared earlier into the ward.

“Mom,” Kate called out Anna sweetly.

Anna hurriedly put down the lunch box and asked Kate with a smile, “Kate, have you eaten? If you haven’t, I can have Ryan go out and buy food for you.”

Kate said, “Mom, it’s okay. We’ll eat at home later.”

If she came alone, she would definitely be willing to eat lunch with Anna. However, Alfred came with her, so she did not dare to have him eat ordinary food.

Anna looked at Alfred and thought, ‘This man looks so handsome. Kate and he looks like a perfect match. It’s only a pity that he is in a wheelchair.’

“Mom.” Alfred only spoke after Anna and Kate greeted each other.

His voice was low but pleasant to the ear. Anna was at a loss when she heard him call her mom. She looked at Kate. Ryan was also shocked by Alfred’s word. His expression changed again and again as he quickly returned to Anna’s side. This way, he could face Kate face-to-face and examine Alfred.

“You…” Anna didn’t know what to say.

Before coming in, Kate had promised Alfred that he would explain his identity himself, so Kate had remained silent.

“Mom, I’m Kate’s husband. My name is Alfred. I’m 31 years old this year. I’m the oldest among my siblings. I’m currently working at Regency Group. I’m just an ordinary staff over there.”

Kate scoffed in her heart, ‘Just an ordinary staff? Can any staff obtain a title better than his?’

On second thought, it made sense.

Although Alfred was the leader of the Regency Group and the supreme figure in the Regency Group, it was his family’s business, not his property. It was right to say that he was a staff. He worked for the Regency family, although his title was many times higher than other workers of the company. Alfred said that he was an ordinary staff because he did not want Anna to feel too much pressure.

Celia had always been cautious in front of him. Not to mention putting on airs as a mother-in-law, she did not even dare to speak impudently.

Kate cared a lot about the Garcia family, so Alfred hoped that he could be accepted by the Garcia family and integrate into them without class concepts.

“Alfred? Mr. Davidson!” Ryan muttered to himself before raising his voice.

He was frightened. He looked at Kate. Seeing that Kate had no intention of explaining, he went forward and grabbed Kate. He said to Alfred, “Mr. Davidson, I’m sorry. I need to have a moment with Kate alone.”

Then, without waiting for Alfred’s reply, he dragged Kate out.

Anna noticed Alfred’s cold gaze as he glanced at Ryan’s hand that was holding Kate’s.

She only felt frightened. They had all heard of Alfred’s great achievements in the countryside.

She thought, ‘Such a god-like figure has actually become Kate’s husband? His is was too terrifying!’

Kate and Ryan might be siblings by name, but they were actually not related by blood. Anna’s face turned pale at that thought.

“Mr. Davidson… do you want some water?” Anna originally wanted to invite Alfred to sit down, but Alfred was in a wheelchair, so she changed her words and asked him if he wanted some water.

“Mom, I’m not thirsty. Thank you.” Alfred glanced at the unfinished lunchbox.

Anna said embarrassedly, “We were just eating.”

She did not dare to treat Alfred to a meal. She thought,’ This is Mr. Davidson. How can I treat him to such a low-grade food?’

Chapter 194

Anna thought, ‘How did Kate get married to Mr. Davidson? The Garcia family didn’t even receive the news. Did Kate despise us for being poor and did not want us to attend her wedding?”

Anna could not help but let her imagination run wild.

“Mom, Kate and I haven’t held our wedding yet. Other than telling the people closest to us, we haven’t announced our marriage to the public.” Alfred seemed to be able to read minds. While Anna was letting his imagination run wild, he explained.

Once he did, Anna’s heart ached. She asked, “You and Kate are secretly married? Are you not sincerely in love with Kate? “Mr. Davidson, I know you’re a very powerful person. Kate might not be worthy of you in all aspects, but as her parent, she is the apple of my eyes. I can’t bear to see her suffer at all.

“If you don’t want others to know that you married a wife who grew up in the countryside, please don’t bother with Kate and divorce her as soon as possible. If you divorce her quietly before everyone knows, it won’t affect you or Kate.” Anna knew that after Kate returned to a wealthy family, it was very difficult for her to integrate into the upper-class circle. Even if the Garcia family gave her the best education they could afford and never wronged Kate, it could not erase the fact that they were from the countryside.

Everyone had their own circle that belonged to their specific class.

It was often very difficult and tiring for people of different classes to integrate into another class. Even Anna knew how powerful the Davidson family was.

With Kate’s identity, she was indeed not qualified to be Alfred’s wife.

As usual, Anna was rendered speechless by a single sentence from Alfred.

She asked, “Kate forced you to marry her?”

Anna felt her face burning.

She thought that Kate had been wronged by Alfred, but it turned out that Kate had taken the initiative to be wronged. Alfred explained patiently, “Mom, what happened back then is in the past. I don’t want to keep repeating that sentence. Since Kate married me, I plan to spend the rest of my life with her.

“It’s not that we don’t want to make it public. I’m still arranging some things. Once I’ve made the arrangements, I’ Il make it public. Mom, don’t worry. I’ll definitely give Kate a proper wedding. I won’t let her get married in the shadow.”

He could not bear to let Kate suffer. Alfred wanted to offer Kate with the best of everything.

There was nothing else that Anna could say other than, That’s good.”

In the end, she still mustered her courage and said, “Mr. Davidson, Kate is a good child. Although she likes to touch people sometimes, she is pure by nature. I heard that wealthy families are involved in many dramas. Kate’s personality really worries me. You have to protect her.

“If you’re tired of her one day, don’t hit or scold her. Just tell us. We’ll come over and pick her up immediately. We won’t let her cling to you.”

Alfred said seriously, “Mom, no matter how bad I am, I can still protect my wife. No matter how cold and heartless I am, I won’t hit and scold my own woman. The things you’re worried about will never happen.”

Anna nodded. “Thank you.”

“Mom, you don’t have to be so polite with me. I came here today as a son-in-law to visit my mother-in-law. You have been hospitalized for so long, but I haven’t come to visit you. I have to apologize for that.”

Anna was terrified. “Mr. Davidson, don’t say that. Kate has a biological mother. Your mother-in-law should be Mrs. Ceilia Sutton. I’m just an old woman from the countryside.”

Alfred felt rather helpless. For the sake of Kate, Anna dared to persuade him to divorce Kate in person. As long as Kate was not involved, Amma would be like Celia and appear to be in fear and trepidation.

He said, “Kate is very lucky to have two fathers and two mothers. Although you’re not her biological mother, you’ll always be her mother since you raised her. I’m her husband. If she calls you Mom, you’ll be my mother.”

Anna fell silent. Alfred’s words made her overjoyed.

For such a high and mighty man to lower himself to treat her with such sincerity and respect, Anna could tell that Alfred had a decent upbringing and that he cared about Kate. If he didn’t love Kate, he wouldn’t be able to be so humble.

Just as he said, she had been hospitalized for so long, but he did not come to visit her. It was not because he did not have time, but because he did not love Kate back then. Now that he had fallen in love with Kate, he started to value the person Kate cared about.

Kate was dragged out of the ward by Ryan and being interrogated by him.

Kate did not mention anything about her time travel, nor did she say anything about her dream. She only said that she married Alfred because she was disheartened by Chris. After all, Ryan was Kyla’s biological brother.

“Kate, you, you’re really… What can I say about you? Even if you’re disheartened by Chris, don’t joke about your future. Mr. Davidson is better than Chris, but he…” Ryan looked at the door of the ward vigilantly.

After confirming that no one was coming out, he lowered his voice and said, “It’s not convenient for him to move now. Besides, there are rumors that he can’t perform sexually. You’re still young, yet you’re handing your entire life to him. Are you stupid? If you’re in your seventies or eighties now, I won’t have any objections about you marrying him.”

Kate could not help but laugh. “Ryan, if I were that old, why would Mr. Davidson want me for?”

Ryan said, “In short, you’re just muddle-headed. You didn’t even discuss such a big matter with us and even hid it from us for so long.”

“Ryan, I’m sorry.”

Ryan looked at her with heartache, reluctance, and jealousy. The little girl he had watched grow up was now someone else’s.

“Ryan, don’t be angry. There are many reasons why I didn’t tell you. When I can tell you, I will tell you immediately.” Kate grabbed Ryan’s arm and shook it, acting like a spoiled child. When she was young and her brothers didn’t want to bring her along to hang out, she would always act coquettishly to Ryan like this. Then, he would not bear to leave her behind and would bring her out.

“What’s the use of being angry? You already made the decision.” Ryan poked Kate’s forehead with his finger.

Kate deliberately cried out in pain. Ryan’s heart ached. He reached out and touched her forehead. He said dotingly,” Little girl, you’re still the same. Even a little poking hurts you.” “Ryan, I’m not a little girl anymore. I’m already 26 years old.” “Yes. You are 26 and married already. You don’t need a big brother anymore.” Ryan’s words were filled with loneliness. Kate said, “Ryan, you will always be my big brother.”

Ryan looked at her deeply for a long time before smiling.” Yes, I’ll always be your big brother.”

He suddenly pulled Kate into his arms and hugged her tightly. Then, he quickly pushed her away and said seriously, “Kate, you must be happy. If you can’t be happy, don’t force yourself. Divorce him and come back. I always got you back.”

Chapter 195

“Ryan, I will be happy. Mr. Davidson treats me very well. I also like Mr. Davidson very much.” Kate smiled at the mention of Alfred.

Ryan knew her very well. Seeing her like this, he understood her true feelings. The disappointment in his heart became even stronger.

Though his kinship with Kate had started to become

something else at some point in the past, he knew that it was time to put an end to it. As long as she was happy, he would be her brother for the rest of his life.

“When’s your wedding?” Ryan asked with concern, “It’s been so long since the two of you registered your marriage, and you have just decided to tell us about that. Mom must be letting her imagination run wild again and thinking that you don’t even want to inform us about your wedding.”

Kate explained, “How is that possible? You’ll always be my family. I’ll definitely inform you when I hold my wedding. You’re my family. I didn’t announce it because I wanted to save some trouble.

“Mr. Davidson is so outstanding. There are too many women who like him. Mr. Davidson thinks that I’m still very weak now. If I announce our relationship, I’ll be killed by others. He wants to wait until I’m stronger before announcing our relationship.”

Ryan frowned. “If he doesn’t even have the ability to protect you, Kate, quickly divorce him lest his admirers cut you into pieces. When women go crazy, they’re very scary. Although you know martial arts, you’re only one person. You can’t beat them.”

“Ryan, if Mr. Davidson can’t protect me, who can? It’s also my intention to do this. Don’t blame Mr. Davidson. Our father taught us since we were young that it is better to rely on ourselves than on others. In the past, my world was too simple. Now, my world is filled with many things. I can’t live in a simple world for the rest of my life.”

When he saw that she was in high spirits when she spoke, he knew that it was out of confidence. When he saw that she was anxious when she defended Alfred, he knew it was away from done out of love.

In the end, Kate was getting further and further him. They were no longer the same kind of people.

“Ryan, why are you looking at me like that?” Kate was a little puzzled by Ryan’s gaze.

Ryan’s gaze was complicated. There was disappointment in his gratification, as well as a faint sadness.

Ryan reached out and touched the top of her head lovingly. Then, he moved back and touched her hair clip. He looked at it and realized that her hair clip had changed.

“Kate, you got a new hairpin,” Ryan smiled and said, “It’s a beautiful hairpin.”

“Isn’t it beautiful? Mr. Davidson gave it to me. He gave me a lot and told me to use whichever one I liked. He also gave me two Ragdolls and a dog. Ryan, Mr. Davidson doesn’t like furry animals, but because I like pets, he still decided to give me pets to make me happy.

“In his residence, the courtyard used to be very

monotonous. Now, it’s filled with all kinds of flowers. Those flowers are blooming beautifully. Because I like them. Mr. Davidson got someone to buy them. Next time, I’ll bring you to take a look.”

At the mention of Alfred, Kate’s face lit up with joy. The sweetness she revealed when she spoke was like a sharp knife that stabbed fiercely into Ryan’s heart. It made his heart ache, but he could not show it at all, because he was her brother. Since She was happy, he should be happy for her.

He kept smiling as he watched her exultantly talk about Alfred’s kindness to her.

When Kate’s lips were dry, Ryan said dotingly, “Let’s talk about it next time. Let’s go back to the ward. You need some water.”

Kate stuck out her tongue in embarrassment. The reason why she said so much was firstly because she trusted Ryan. Secondly, she wanted to reassure Ryan that she was really happy to be married to Alfred.

Ryan pulled Kate’s hand and used a little strength. In the future, he probably could not hold her hand anymore.

In the past, she was his sister. Even if he hugged her, no one would say anything. Now, even though they were still siblings, they knew that they were not related by blood at all. She had even married another man who was the most respected man in Sherpsel.

Ryan knew that the domineering Alfred would not allow him to touch Kate again. Pushing open the door of the ward, the siblings went in together.

Anna heaved a sigh of relief when she saw the siblings enter.

Kate guessed that Alfred’s aura was too strong and it would make Anna feel oppressed and at a loss. Even Celia would feel this way when facing Alfred.

Alfred saw Ryan pulling Kate in. His gaze was glued to their hands. It was only when Kate broke free from Ryan’s hand and walked towards him that he retracted his deep gaze.

“Kate, it’s getting late. You and Mr. Davidson haven’t eaten yet. Go back and eat first. Mom can get out of bed and walk now. I am fine.” Anna urged Kate to leave.

Kate looked at the sky outside. It was still early. The day was long during the summer. The sky would only turn completely dark at 7:30 p.m.

She said, “Mom, I’ll hang out with you for a bit longer.” Anna said, “You don’t have to do that.”

Kate felt rejected, “Mom, do you not like me anymore? I haven’t been here for long and you’re already chasing me away.”

Anna laughed. “You were raised by me. How can I not like you? My heart aches for you because you’re hungry. You’ve been busy all day and haven’t eaten yet. You should be starving. Go back and eat.”

Ryan poured a glass of water and handed it to Kate. He smiled and said, “Kate, you should listen to Mom. Otherwise, Mom and I won’t be able to finish our dinner.”

Kate fell silent. After she finished the glass of water, she said helplessly, “Mom, are you going to be discharged tomorrow or the day after?”

“Tomorrow. I don’t want to stay here anymore. After I’m discharged, I’ll go back home and recuperate for a while. I’ll be fine.” The main reason why Anna came to the city this time was because she missed Kyla. Now that she had seen her and had even spent a few days together, although she was unhappy, her wish had been fulfilled. She naturally did not want to stay in the city anymore.

Kate said, “Then I’ll take leave tomorrow to pick you up from the hospital. Mom, do you want me to bring Kyla with me?”

Kate knew that Kyla would not take the initiative to come over.

After a moment of silence, Anna said, “She’s busy with work. Forget it. Kate, if you’re busy, you don’t have to come over either. I have Ryan here with me.”

Alfred interrupted, “Is the compensation in place?”

“It’s all settled. The compensation is in place.” The one who answered was Ryan.

Alfred said, “I’ll arrange for a car to come over tomorrow. After Ryan helps you with the discharge procedures, you two should take that car home. This way, Kate and I can be at ease.

Ryan wanted to refuse, but Anna quickly agreed. “Mr.

Davidson, thank you. You’re so considerate.”

Alfred nodded slightly. Under Anna’s urging, Kate helplessly walked out of the ward with Alfred.

After the couple left, Ryan said to Anna, “Mom, we can take a bus back ourselves, or we can get a taxi. There’s no need to trouble Mr. Davidson.”

Chapter 196

“Mr. Davidson didn’t do it for us; he did it for Kate. He wants her to feel at ease, and honestly, he’s trying to impress her,” Anna said. “If we care about Kate, we’ve got to let him have this chance.”

“Mom, what did you two talk about after Kate and I stepped out? When we returned, the air felt like it could freeze over,” Ryan asked.

Anna sighed. “Oh, I wish there was something to talk about, but there wasn’t. That’s why it got so awkward. I’m not

about to chat him up like we’re old pals. Do you think he’s like the folks from our hometown, where you ask if they like the weather today?”

She continued, “But I’ll say this: Mr. Davidson treats Kate

well. Whatever the rumors might be, I believe what I see. As long as Kate’s happy, that’s all I care about. It’s her life, not anyone else’s.”

“Mom, the rumors about him… people are saying he’s, you know, not able to… be with her like that. Even if he’s good to her, she’s practically going to be living as a widow. It breaks my heart just thinking about it,” Ryan said, his voice heavy.

Anna hesitated before responding, “Of course, we’re

worried about Kate, but this is the life she chose. Do you think she hasn’t heard those rumors? She knew what she was getting into and still chose to marry him. She’s made her peace with it.

“We might think a marriage like that wouldn’t be happy, but that’s just our opinion. I can tell that Kate and Mr. Davidson are truly in love. Even if they can’t… well, they’ll still make it work. They’ll be happy in their way.”

Ryan didn’t say anything, just sat down and started eating the meal he’d abandoned earlier, stuffing food into his mouth without much thought.

Anna watched him for a moment, then, a suspicion crossed her mind. Her face tightened, and she quietly asked, “Ryan, have you developed feelings for Kate? She’s your sister.”

“Mom, she’s not my real sister. We’re not related at all,” Ryan replied defensively.

Anna smacked him on the shoulder. “It doesn’t matter if she’s not your blood sister! You’ve been family for over twenty years. You need to get those thoughts out of your head before you ruin everything– for Kate and yourself.”

Ryan swallowed the food in his mouth, the bitterness overwhelming him. He muttered, “I already have, Mom. Kate told me I’ll always be her big brother, and that’s what I’ Il be– for the rest of my life.”

For twenty-five years, they both thought they were biological siblings, so Ryan never had any romantic thoughts about her.

But after Kate reconnected with her real family, Ryan slowly developed feelings for her. Thankfully, they weren’t too strong, and he managed to set himself straight. It hadn’t gone too far.

“You didn’t tell her, did you?” Anna asked, eyes wide.

“Mom, do you think I’m that stupid? I’d never tell Kate something like that.”If he had, they wouldn’t even be able to stay close as siblings.

Anna let out a long sigh of relief. “Good.

This stays between us– don’t you dare let anyone else find out. And when we get home, you need to start looking for a wife.”

“Mom, I’m not going to just marry someone for the sake of it. I need to care about the person.”

“Then go on some dates! But until you find someone, you need to keep your distance from Kate.”

Ryan sighed, exasperated. “Mom, I’ve already set myself straight. I’m not going to do anything.”

“You say that, but you pulled Kate out of here by the hand and brought her back in the same way. Did you not notice how Mr. Davidson was staring at your hand? His eyes were cold as ice. If looks could kill, your hand would be in pieces by now.”

Ryan muttered under his breath, “I was just holding my sister’s hand! When we were kids, I changed her diapers, gave her baths, even shared a bed with her.”

“That was fine when you thought you were siblings. But now, you’re not, and she’s a married woman. You need to be careful. Kate’s carefree and doesn’t read too much into things, but Mr. Davidson isn’t like that. He’s not the kind of man who likes to share. Trust me on this: I’m older, and even I can’t match him. I’m telling you this for your good– are you listening? We’re Kate’s family now, and that’s all we can ever be.”

Ryan responded, “Mom, I understand. I’m not a little kid who doesn’t know what’s going on. Trust me, as long as Kate’s happy, I’ll do whatever I have to.”

He had already accepted it. Not just because Kate always saw him as family, but also because she had made it clear, right in front of him, just how much she loved Alfred.

Anna let out a sigh of relief. “From now on, we should avoid going into the city too often. Kyla doesn’t want us disrupting her life. She looks down on us for being poor, and I’ve accepted that. The Sutton family raised her well– she belongs in the big city, chasing her dreams.

“We can’t interfere with Kate’s life either. She and Kyla… one day, there will be a confrontation between them.” Anna saw it coming.

She didn’t take sides.

Both Kyla and Kate were her daughters, and choosing one would hurt the other.

The best she could do was keep the door open for both, always. If either of them ever found themselves without a place to go, they could come home. She was their last refuge.

Of course, as their mother, Anna hoped the two could live peacefully together.

But knowing Kyla’s temperament, she sighed. Peace between them was probably just her wishful thinking.

“Mom, I’m thinking of moving to the city,” Ryan said, revealing his plan.

“Kate’s biological mom doesn’t have any other kids– no siblings to stand up for her if she ever gets mistreated by her in-laws. I’m her brother. If I’m nearby, I can look out for her.”

Anna didn’t mince words. “Do you know about the Davidson family? Even the Sutton family has to be careful around them. To be blunt, if Kate gets mistreated there, the only thing we can do is wait for a divorce and take her home. We won’t be able to do much else.”

Ryan was silent for a moment, then said, “I need to work harder.” He was determined to become someone Kate could rely on.

*****

After they left the hospital, Kate noticed that Alfred seemed deep in thought. He hadn’t spoken a word the entire time. Even in the car, he sat perfectly upright, staring straight ahead, his face set in a serious expression.

Kate turned to look at him, trying to figure out what he was thinking, but as she watched, she found herself captivated by his profile. Alfred was incredibly handsome from every angle– front, back, or side. Each view revealed something new about him.

She reached out, her hand hovering near him, but before she could touch him, Alfred turned his head, catching her in his gaze.

Kate blinked, suddenly feeling a little awkward, and gave a nervous laugh. “Oh, um, I wasn’t going to do anything.”

Alfred glanced at her hand, still raised in the air, then grabbed it, pulling it toward him. He started rubbing it between his own hands, massaging it firmly.

Kate didn’t know what to say.

It wasn’t until her hand turned red from the friction that he finally stopped. “When we get home, wash your hands with soap. Ten times,” he said.

Kate pulled her hand back, looking down at it, confused.”

What’s wrong with my hand? Did I touch something dangerous?”

Alfred stayed silent.

Chapter 197

It took Alfred a while to finally say, “Kate, Ryan isn’t your brother.”

“I know he’s not my biological brother, but we’ve been siblings for over twenty years. Blood or no blood, he’ll always be my big brother. In my heart, that’s just how it is.”

Alfred went quiet again.

Kate wasn’t slow– she quickly picked up on what was going on. She looked at him, half annoyed and half amused, and eventually reached over to pinch his handsome face.” You need to work on that jealousy of yours. He’s my brother. What’s the big deal if he holds my hand?

“Sure, he’s only a few years older than me, but when we were kids, he changed my diapers, gave me baths, and even slept next to me. Every time he went out to play, he’d carry me on his back.”

Out of nowhere, Alfred grabbed her and pulled her into his arms. In one quick move, he had her flipped onto the car seat, his body pressing her down, pinning her wrists above her head.

His voice was low and firm. “Kate, I don’t care what your relationship was like before. He’s not your real brother now, and I don’t like him holding your hand. I don’t like you being that close to him.

“I don’t care if you grew up together. Even if he were your actual brother, you’re both adults now– there need to be boundaries. I don’t want to see any more physical contact between you two.”

Kate blinked, momentarily speechless.

Before she could say anything, Alfred’s lips were on hers, silencing every thought in her head.

When he finally pulled away, his breath was hot against her ear, his voice thick with barely restrained desire. “Kate, promise me you’ll keep some distance from Ryan. You two are just siblings now. That’s it.”

He had noticed the way Ryan looked at Kate– it wasn’t right. As a man, Alfred could see that Ryan’s feelings for her weren’t as innocent as she thought. Kate, for all her

sharpness, was oblivious to it, still seeing Ryan as nothing but her brother.

She was always teasing Alfred, calling him a chick magnet, complaining about how many women were interested in him.

But so she was.

He had noticed all the men around her.

Chris was still hung up on her. Elijah had a thing for her. And now, Ryan was part of the picture too.

Alfred knew that as Kate grew more beautiful and confident, more men would come into her life.

That was why he was determined to get better, to stand beside her again. Once he was at her side, he’d crush any man’s chances, making sure no one dared try anything. “Kate,” he murmured.

“I promise,” she said, her head spinning from his deep, tempting voice, finding him impossible to resist. In a moment of weakness, she gave in.

“Good.” His lips brushed hers again, his voice husky. “Here’s your reward.”

Then, he kissed her again, long and deep, until she was completely breathless.

By the time they finally stopped, Kate was so dazed she barely remembered where they were.

It wasn’t until she snapped back to reality that she realized- – they were still in the car. The driver and Yael were sitting right in front of them. Her cheeks flamed with embarrassment, and she quickly gave Alfred’s thigh a few playful pinches.

The driver and Yael didn’t turn around, both of them

wearing earbuds. She couldn’t tell if they were listening to music or just pretending not to hear the couple’s conversation.

But for those who had been around Alfred for a long time, seeing him and Kate happy was the best sign. When Alfred was in a good mood, everyone’s life was easier.

“Wait, did we take a wrong turn?” After breaking free from Alfred’s captivating charm, Kate suddenly realized they weren’t headed back to the Davidson residence.

This road felt familiar; it led straight to the Sutton residence. Alfred chuckled softly, his eyes sparkling with mischief.” Don’t you want to visit your family? We agreed to see Anna at the hospital, and I thought we could swing by the Sutton residence afterward so you could see your other mom and have dinner.”

Without her knowledge, he’d already called her mom, Celia, to let her know that Kate and he would be stopping by for dinner that night.

When Celia got the call, she was ecstatic, insisting she’d whip up a feast just for them.

“Really?” Kate felt a surge of warmth and surprise. Alfred was going out of his way for her.

“Have I ever lied to you?” he said, raising an eyebrow playfully.

“Yes, you have! You’re holding my marriage certificate and told me it wasn’t with you, then blamed me for losing it– like I could lose myself!” Kate shot back.

Alfred fell silent, a bit taken aback. She wasn’t holding back, and he admired her fearless spirit.

Seeing him at a loss for words made Kate laugh, and she threw herself into his arms, playfully cupping his face. “You’ re so handsome and so good to me; how could I not love you?”

His kindness and thoughtfulness were utterly intoxicating. “Do you love me?” Alfred asked.

Kate narrowed her eyes suspiciously. She thought, ‘What is he up to now?’

After falling into his traps one too many times, she was wary of his sudden questions. “Honey, what are you “I’m not plotting anything,” he replied, a mischievous grin spreading across his face. “But I know you don’t want to write those two thousand-word reflections, right? If you’d rather skip that, I have a different idea– a little challenge for you.”

Kate watched him closely, waiting for him to elaborate, unsure whether she should agree. Little did she know, he was about to set a trap so deep she wouldn’t be able to escape it.

“I want you to send me a voice recording saying, ‘Honey, I love you,’ a hundred times,” Alfred declared.

Yael and the driver couldn’t help but stifle their laughter at their boss’s outrageous request.

Yael felt a wave of sympathy for Kate. With her limited tricks, she was going to be wrapped around Alfred’s finger.

“Is that all?” Kate asked.

“Yep.”

“No strings attached?”

“Nope.”

“If I record it, I can skip those reflections?”

“Exactly.”

Kate grinned and playfully slapped his hand, sealing the deal. “Deal!”

Saying “Honey, I love you” a hundred times to avoid those long reflections felt like a steal to her.

Seeing her delight, Alfred smiled back, warmth shining in his eyes.

A few minutes later, Alfred’s car convoy pulled up to the Sutton residence.

As soon as she stepped out, Kate spotted the new car parked in the yard.

She walked around it, her fingers gliding over the shiny surface.

Right now, she couldn’t risk touching the steering wheel; otherwise, Alfred might just have a meltdown.

With the new car in sight, she admired it from every angle, dreaming of the day she could take it for a spin.

“You’re here! Come in quickly; it’s sweltering out!” Celia, still wearing her apron, greeted them with open arms. When she saw her son-in-law, Alfred, her smile widened even more as she ushered him inside.

Alfred let Kate continue to admire the new car while he followed her mother into the house, flanked by his bodyguard.

After finishing her little tour, Kate turned to ask, “Where’s my mom? Did she buy this new car… where is she?”

Noticing a maid standing nearby, Kate inquired, “Did. everyone go inside?”

The maid chuckled. “Mrs. Sutton went in with Mr. Davidson.’

Kate sighed dramatically. “Wow, my mom sees me and doesn’t even call my name. With a son-in-law around, I guess I’ve been sidelined.”

Chapter 198

Celia couldn’t help but beam every time she glanced at her son-in-law, Alfred. In her eyes, even her daughter Kate seemed to fade into the background.

One of the maids chuckled, “Ms. Sutton, it looks like your focus is all on Mrs. Sutton’s new car.” The implication was clear: the shiny new vehicle overshadowed everything in Kate’s eyes, and Celia did the same thing to her.

“Really?” Kate feigned a surprise, her curiosity piqued. “When did Mom get a new car?”

Jealousy flared up inside her. She had secretly wanted to buy a modest car for herself, but Celia had threatened to spill the beans to Alfred if she did. Meanwhile, Celia was showing off a luxury car worth over a million dollars. It was hard not to feel the sting of comparison.

“Oh, that’s not Mrs. Sutton’s doing; it’s Mr. Davidson who gifted it to her,” the maid explained, completely unaware that it was Alfred’s way of making amends.

With that little tidbit, Kate made her way toward the main house.

Inside, she found Alfred already seated at the dining table, surrounded by Yael and the other bodyguards, who had set up a separate table for themselves.

Celia didn’t intend to split the tables; it was just that Yael and the others were accustomed to the Davidson family’s customs and wouldn’t dream of sitting at the same table as their boss.

Kate marched over, pretending to be annoyed, and dramatically pulled out the chair next to Alfred before plopping down, resting her chin on her hand and giving him a pointed glare.

Alfred remained unruffled, fully aware that her lingering gaze was a testament to his charm.

Celia and the maids began bringing out the dishes they had prepared.

Noticing Kate’s expression, Celia gently set down a dish and patted her daughter’s shoulder. “Kate, go wash your hands. It’s time to eat, and you can help bring out the rest.”

To Celia, Alfred was the guest, while Kate, her daughter, was expected to pitch in.

“It’s fine; you all sit tight. I’ll have Yael and the others handle it,” Alfred said, prompting Yael and the others to spring into action, heading to the kitchen to serve the food.

Celia made sure both tables had the same dishes, ensuring everyone was treated equally.

The bodyguards who accompanied Alfred were eager to impress, well aware of how much they had earned his trust.

During dinner, Celia hesitated to serve Alfred but kept urging him to take more food.

Throughout the entire meal, she didn’t once suggest that Kate serve herself.

Kate remained silent, her attention glued to her plate.

Alfred, ever the attentive one, placed some salmon on Kate’ s dish, knowing it was her favorite. “Your mom made this; it’ s going to be delicious. You should have more.”

Kate didn’t acknowledge him; she simply picked up the fish and started eating without a word of thanks.

Celia frowned at her daughter. “Kate, what’s going on? You came in looking all grumpy– did someone upset you? Even if they did, don’t bring that attitude to the dinner table. If you don’t want to eat, that’s on you, but don’t spoil Alfred’s appetite.”

“Right, he buys you a new car, and suddenly you’re Team Alfred,” Kate shot back, her voice dripping with envy. Celia could see the jealousy radiating from her daughter, and she couldn’t resist teasing her a little. But sitting across from the couple, she didn’t want to get up, so she just shot her daughter a pointed look. “And you still have the nerve to complain about the car?”

Kate glared at the distinguished man beside her. “I can’t even touch the steering wheel anymore! He just turns around and gifts you a new car to win you over.”

“If you want to touch the steering wheel, once we get back, you can sit in my car and play with it all night if you want,” Alfred replied.

Kate was momentarily at a loss for words.

He added more food to her plate. “Eat up. You’ll need the energy to handle that steering wheel all night.”

Celia couldn’t help but stifle a laugh at the sight of Kate’s stunned expression. Alfred had a knack for getting the last word in, effortlessly shutting down any of Kate’s complaints.

“Every time I see you behind the wheel, I swear it looks like you’re flying a plane. If cars had wings, you’d be soaring above the clouds! Seriously, when do you ever drive normally? Just look at today– you were at it again,” Alfred teased.

Kate rolled her eyes, unable to suppress a smile. “Come on, that road was wide and clear, with hardly any traffic. I thought I’d just step on the gas a little, and before I knew it, I lost control. Well, you can guess how that ended.” Alfred’s steady gaze made it hard for Kate to continue.

“About that new car of mine? It wasn’t just a gift from him; he’s replacing the one you damaged when you crashed into the landscaping. The front’s still in the shop, so he stepped up and got me a new one,” Celia interjected, trying to soften the blow for Kate.

“He’s doing this for you, you know. If you hadn’t been so reckless, he wouldn’t have had to step in.”

Kate blinked, caught off guard.

She had thought Alfred was just trying to win over Celia with the new car. While that idea made her heart flutter, she now realized he was cleaning up after her mistakes.

Feeling a mix of gratitude and shame, Kate’s heart warmed. Alfred had a way of surprising her, and those moments filled her with appreciation.

“Thank you,” she said softly.

“Let’s eat,” he replied.

Kate nodded and quickly joined him in serving dinner. And Celia also basked in the happy energy that surrounded them.

After dinner, Kate and Alfred lingered at the Sutton residence, finally getting ready to leave around eight.

Before they stepped out, Celia pulled Kate aside for a quiet moment, gently reminding her to cherish her marriage to Alfred– it was a path she had chosen for herself.

“Mom, I get it,” Kate said.

Celia continued, “He cares about you. You should

appreciate that. Even if there are bumps along the way, as long as you both commit to each other, you can find happiness together.”

“Mom, I know. Oh, and by the way, I might not be around much. I’m starting etiquette school tomorrow night.”

Juggling a full-time job and evening classes would keep Kate on her toes.

“Etiquette school? Is that his idea? Does he think you need to learn how to act?” Celia asked, a hint of concern

creeping into her voice.

Since joining the family, Kate had picked up some etiquette from Celia, and usually, she handled herself well.

But given Alfred’s status, she felt the need to step up her game to truly fit in as a member of the Davidson family.

“It’s not that he’s unhappy with me; he just thinks it’s time I learned a bit more. The knowledge will be mine, and I want to grow,” Kate clarified.

At first, she thought Alfred might have been disappointed in her, but now she sensed that wasn’t the case at all.

Celia nodded, understanding her daughter’s perspective.” That makes sense. Just take care of yourself; we’re not lacking for anything, so don’t push yourself too hard.”

Chapter 199

Finally, Celia leaned in, her voice soft and warm. “So, you’re not bringing in any money yet, huh? Do you have enough to spend? I can transfer some to your account tomorrow. Don’ t be too stingy– buy what you want. And make sure to get something nice for Alfred. Remember, you’re not just Kate anymore; you’re his wife now.”

Newlyweds often take time to settle into their roles, and Celia had experienced that herself, sometimes focusing more on her own needs than on her partner’s.

“Mom, I’m good! You’ve given me plenty before, and Alfred gives me spending money– 30 thousand dollars a day, split into three payments: one for lunch and two for dinner,” Kate said.

Celia couldn’t help but feel a mix of amazement and pride at how wealthy Alfred was.

“I send him gifts every day, so he’s practically drowning in them. Trust me, I’m fine,” Kate added.

Alfred, with his sharp ears, caught snippets of their conversation, even though they thought they were whispering. Hearing Kate talk about showering him with gifts made him chuckle to himself.

But actually, he loved the gifts.

“You’re such a thoughtful daughter, and that makes me feel so much better,” Celia said, her smile brightening. “Now go on, head home with him. If you get busy, just come back on the weekends.”

Celia felt nothing but joy seeing her daughter so eager to grow for the future of the Sutton Group.

With a gentle nudge from Celia, the young couple left the Sutton residence, and by the time they returned to the Davidson estate, it was already nine o’clock.

“My car is parked right in my driveway, and Kate plans to sleep in it tonight, just getting cozy with the steering wheel,” Alfred joked with the servant.

“Are you serious?” Kate raised an eyebrow.

“I never joke about these things,” Alfred replied with a playful smirk. “Didn’t you say I never let you touch the steering wheel? I’m just making sure you get your fill so you won’t give me the cold shoulder next time.”

He playfully pinched her cheek. “I’ve lived this long without anyone daring to give me attitude, and you’re the first, Kate.”

With a playful grin, Kate grabbed his hand and snuggled into his side, her voice sweet and teasing. “You spoil me every time, and I’ve warned you that if you keep it up, I might just become a handful. A spoiled woman might go a little wild!”

As she melted into his embrace, Alfred felt his resolve start to crumble, even though he maintained a serious

expression. “Should I build you a little house for all your wild ideas?”

“Not.” Kate shook her head.

Seeing that he remained serious, Kate’s playful hand wandered to his face, tracing his features as she chirped,” You’re so handsome, you could make nations swoon. Thank goodness you’re a man; otherwise, I’d be hiding in embarrassment.”

Alfred lightly poked her forehead. “I’ve told you, I’m a man. No need for all that flowery talk when you’re describing me.”

“You are practically a celestial being! I’m completely smitten,” Kate declared with dramatic flair.

Alfred chuckled, both exasperated and affectionate as he poked her nose. “I can’t deal with you sometimes. Fine, I’ll let this one slide, but if you complain again, I’ll make you sleep with the steering wheel every night so you can dream about it.”

Kate stuck her tongue out playfully, fully aware he might do it.

With that little joke behind them, even though it was past nine, Alfred still needed to do his rehab exercises, and naturally, Kate joined him.

She knew he pushed himself hard for her sake, and while she wanted to prove herself to Kyla and Chris, she also wanted to be worthy of Alfred.

Together, they were both striving, fueled by the love they shared.

*****

Alfred was drenched in sweat, each gasp for air more frantic than the last.

The sound of his heavy breathing jolted Kate awake. “What’ s wrong?” she called out.

But he didn’t answer, still lost in his world.

She flicked on the bedside lamp, squinting at the sight of his flushed face, glistening. She wondered, ‘What on earth is going on? Is he sick?’

Reaching out, she pressed her palm against his forehead, relieved that it felt normal. “What’s happening?”

Worried he might be having an episode, she gently patted his cheek. But in a sudden, wild moment, he wrapped his arms around her waist and flipped her beneath him. His kisses fell on her in a frenzied storm, and in his desperation, he clumsily tugged at her nightgown.

Kate’s heart raced.

She thought, ‘Is he dreaming? This reaction feels like he has been drugged! But who would dare do that, especially at this hour?’

The only explanation that made sense was that he was dreaming of some passionate encounter with another woman.

The thought twisted her stomach; how cruel for him to be dreaming like that when he couldn’t even perform anymore.

Realizing this, Kate stopped trying to push him away and pinched his cheek sharply instead.

Alfred winced, jolting back to reality.

His eyes flew open, and when he saw Kate beneath him, the torn edge of her nightgown adding to his shock, he jumped back, nearly sending her tumbling off the bed.

Before she could say anything, he moved so quickly that he lost his balance and crashed to the floor with a thud.

If the floor could think, it would have felt quite honored to be the landing pad for the proud heir of the Davidson family. Kate shot upright, torn between laughter and concern.

A giggle bubbled up, but she quickly stifled it, not wanting to upset him further.

Alfred scrambled to his feet, avoiding her gaze. Instead of reaching for his wheelchair, he walked briskly out of the room.

“Wait!” Kate called after him.

Bam!

The door slammed shut behind him.

After a moment of silence, she sighed, muttering to herself, “What I meant to say was that you can walk so much better now!”.

His hard work in rehab was finally paying off.

What Kate didn’t realize was that once Alfred left the room, he sank to the floor, the familiar weakness washing over him. He was only in his pajamas and didn’t have his phone.

Fortunately, the household staff were light sleepers, always alert to even the slightest sounds.

James was the first to appear.

Seeing Alfred sitting by the door, he was startled and rushed over. “Mr. Davidson, what happened?”

“Go get my wheelchair,” Alfred instructed quietly.

He had several, but right now, he didn’t feel like going back for the one in his room.

“Let me help you up first,” James offered, steadying Alfred as he stood just as Yael rushed in, drawn by the commotion.

He quickly wheeled another chair over.

Once settled, Alfred took a moment to gather himself and said to James, “Take me to the study. Yael, you guys can go back to bed; I’m fine.”

“Alright,” Yael replied.

James pushed him toward the elevator, swiftly bringing him to the study on the second floor. “Did you have that dream again?”

Beads of sweat still dotted Alfred’s forehead, his handsome face flushed. James knew all too well that his master was once again haunted by those vivid dreams. 曲

Chapter 200

Alfred went to the desk with his wheelchair and stood up with the help of the desk. He walked around the desk and sat down. Then, he let out a long sigh and reached out to take a few tissues to wipe the sweat on his forehead.

James poured him a glass of warm water. Alfred drank a few mouthfuls.

“Mr. Davidson.” James asked with concern, “Why is it so…” He didn’t say the word embarrassed.

Alfred held the cup and did not speak. James knew that his mind was still in a mess. He could only look at him with concern.

After a long while, Alfred said, “James, I’m fine now. You can have a rest.”

“Mr. Davidson, why don’t we go to the church to pray?” James said.

Alfred raised his head and looked coldly at James. James was a little flustered by his gaze. He forced himself to remain calm and said, “Mr. Davidson, you always have that dream. This is a kind of torture for you. Some things can’t be explained with science. You have been tortured for so long. When I saw that you were not in good spirits, I was distressed. Even if you will be angry when I mention it, I must say it.”

James cared for Alfred the most. ‘Ever since Mr. Davidson started having that dream, it severely affected his sleep. He has to deal with work during the day and cannot rest well at night. If this continues, even if he’s Superman, he will not be able to hold on, he thought.

“No need. I don’t believe in that.” Alfred said coldly, “If you dare to do it, don’t ever return to my Davidson residence.” “Mr. Davidson…” James still wanted to say something.

Alfred raised his hand and interrupted James. He said indifferently, “Go and rest.”

James had no choice but to silently leave the study.

After James left, Alfred leaned back in his chair and looked up at the ceiling. After a long time, he sat up straight, opened the drawer, and took out the painting.

“Who are you?” Alfred muttered, “I’ve never been involved in affairs. My wife is the only one in my heart. Why would you pester me?”

Thinking of Kate, Alfred naturally recalled the scene in his dream.

At that time, Kate’s nightdress was torn a little by him. He could see some of her perfect skin. At that moment, although he was flustered, he felt that it was extremely familiar now that he thought about it. He always related Kate to the woman in his dreams.

James suspected that the woman Alfred dreamed of was Kate. However, when Alfred first started having this dream, he did not know Kate.

Alfred scratched his head in frustration. ‘If that woman really exists in reality, I will definitely find her and tear her into pieces. That way, she won’t enter my dreams and affect my sleep, he thought.

Unfortunately, he had sex with that woman for countless nights in his dreams. In his dreams, he was even obsessed with her. In reality, he could not find her because he did not know what she looked like.

Someone knocked on the door.

“Piss off!” Alfred thought it was James, so he scolded him coldly.

Kate stood at the door of the study. When she heard him coldly scold her to get lost, she was silent for a moment before saying loudly, “Alfred, it’s me.”

In the study, Alfred immediately put away the portrait with no facial features in a panic. He did not want Kate to know anything about his dream.

He only loved her and would only love her in the future.

Even though Kate was soft and delicate in front of him and loved to smile, she was actually a person who enjoyed everything alone. If he dared to cheat on her, she would not even want to fight with others and would directly let him go. She would directly leave him and never share him with other women.

“Alfred, are you okay? Can I go in?” Kate’s worried words came through the door.

After hiding the portrait, Alfred acted as if nothing had happened and replied, “The door is not locked. Come in yourself.”

Kate twisted the doorknob. The door really wasn’t locked. She pushed the door open and entered.

Alfred’s study was very large and had several large bookcases. The bookcases were filled with books. She did not know what kind of books were in it before she approached them.

Other than a few conspicuous large bookcases, the entire wall was hung with oil paintings. Kate took a closer look at the painting and realized that it was a famous one. The auction price was at least 2 million dollars. Such expensive paintings were hung all over the wall. ‘He’s showing off his wealth, she thought.

All kinds of furniture were placed in the study. There was also a lounge for him to rest when he was tired from reading.

Although there were a few large bookcases and so much furniture, his study was not crowded at all.

Kate could not help but think about setting up a swing chair in front of the window. Beside it was a small coffee table, a pot of coffee, and a pet. She could nest in the swing chair, taste coffee, and even admire the beautiful scenery outside the window when she was tired. Just thinking about it made her feel comfortable.

“Alfred, are you okay?” Kate asked him with concern. She walked over and stopped in front of Alfred’s desk.

Alfred looked up and met her eyes. He could see her worry for him in her eyes. Other than that, there was no other emotion in her eyes. ‘She may not be angry with me, he thought.

Alfred retracted his gaze and said indifferently, “I just had a nightmare. I’m fine now.”

‘Nightmare?’ Kate scoffed in her heart. Only a fool would believe that he was having a nightmare. However, she did not expose his lie.

He can’t even have sex, but he still had that kind of dream. How torture it will be! It seems that he was really

uncomfortable, she thought.

“I’m sorry.” Alfred apologized softly, “I scared you.”

Kate smiled. “Alfred, we’re husband and wife. If it weren’t for you… I might have a little one in my belly.”

Alfred was confused. “You want to have a baby?” he asked. Kate immediately thought of her daughter back then. Her eyes became misty as she said faintly, “But I can’t protect her…”

They would never be able to renew their mother-daughter relationship.

Alfred looked at her quietly. No one knew what he was thinking.

When Kate came back to her senses from her memories, she smiled at Alfred and said, “Alfred, it’s not dawn yet. Shall you sleep for a while?”

Alfred did not say anything. Kate took it as acquiescence. She walked around the desk and came to his side to help him up.

Kate helped Alfred into the lounge in the study and said, Don’t let your imagination run wild. You won’t have those messy dreams.”

“So you think about Elijah a lot?” Alfred’s rhetorical question rendered Kate speechless.

She had told him about her dream.

In her dream, she had sex with Elijah and even had a daughter… But these were all things in the past. Moreover, at that time, she did not know that the child was Elijah’s.

It was only after she was tortured by a dream about Elijah that she realized that Rowena’s biological father was Elijah.

It was probably God’s arrangement. Back then, after knowing that Rowena was not Chris’s, what she wanted to know the most was who else she had sex with.

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 451 to 460)

Chapter 451

Susanna was still teary-eyed, her face stained with fresh tears.

Barnaby took one look at her and couldn’t help but warn, “Come on, quit the waterworks. Boss doesn’t like it when women cry. You might just lose him if you keep it up.”

Susanna was taken aback, her eyes widening in disbelief. And just like that, the tears flowed harder.

Barnaby, not wanting to witness the scene any longer, added, “Hurry up. His patience isn’t unlimited, and he’s not going to wait forever.”

With that, Barnaby headed downstairs.

Susanna managed to stop crying, but her resolve quickly crumbled, and tears began to fall again.

Hull had even sent another person to fetch her. It seemed like there was no avoiding it; she was going out whether she liked it or not. Oh heavens, she really didn’t want to leave the house today.

In the end, Susanna hurried to wash up and change into fresh clothes, still wearing Hull’s oversized shirt.

Before stepping out the door, she shot off a quick text to Stella Quinn.

Subject line: Last Will and Testament!

The content? Needless to say, it was one hell of an essay.

Meanwhile, over at Stella’s place, she was having a meal with Tegan.

Seeing the words “last will”, Stella uncontrollably spit out her coffee. Seriously?

Tegan looked over. “What happened?”

“Susie’s really lost it this time,” Stella sighed.

She had actually prepared a will. What did Hull do to her? Scare her half to death?

Tegan asked, “So, is Hull really trustworthy?”

Susanna’s earlier tearful phone call had left Tegan with some serious doubts.

Stella reassured her, “Hull’s reliable. Susie just isn’t used to his style.”

Tegan snorted, “Who could get used to that?”

Certainly not her. Living on the edge, worrying every moment if her life might suddenly change. Stella countered, “And yet, you stick around with Uriah, don’t you?”

Uriah was no ordinary person. Officially, he headed a healthcare monopoly, but there was more than that. She’d heard Ronald mention it once. While the details were scarce, it was clear Uriah wasn’t just the charming, upstanding man he appeared to be.

Tegan was confused. “Him? He’s nothing like Mr. Quinn.”

Hearing her reply, Stella realized Tegan probably didn’t know the half of it. Just then, Stella’s phone buzzed, interrupting their conversation.

She glanced at the number – unfamiliar, which was odd since very few people had this number.

“Hello?” she answered.

“It’s me.”

The voice on the other end was unmistakable – Xander Schultz!!!

Stella was taken aback. “Xander?!!!”

How had he managed to get her number?

Her mood soured instantly. “What do you want?”

“When are you coming back to Ferrowland?”

Stella was puzzled. What was with this sudden interest in her plans? She could understand Susanna asking out of fear, but Xander? What business did he have in Ferrowland anymore?

Xander continued, “I’ll be waiting for you in Ferrowland, darling.”

Stella shivered at the endearment. It made her skin crawl.

She snapped, “Are you crazy?”

Had he really gone back to Ferrowland? How did he manage that? The Schultz family had been dismantled by Ronald, leaving Xander on the run.

“Yeah, I’m crazy. Crazy that my fiancée is out gallivanting with other men.”

Stella scoffed, “I’m not your damn fiancée.”

The word “fiancée” was enough to set her off. She’d had two ridiculous engagements in her life.

The first was with Yorick, a deal made without her knowledge. The second was with Xander, another family arrangement she wasn’t aware of until it was too late. And now Xander refused to let it go.

Xander laughed softly. “Your sharp tongue is going to get you in trouble. Just you wait.”

Stella retorted, “I’d like to see you try.”

Xander teased, “Oh, I’ll be waiting for you to come and find me, my lovely fiancée.”

The way he said “lovely” made her blood boil. Fuming, Stella hung up.

Damn it, Xander was really back in Ferrowland. Did Ronald know? Did he allow this?

Across the table, Tegan noticed Stella’s distress.

“What happened?”

“Nothing, let’s just eat.

Xander, that bastard, kicking someone when they’re down, and now he dared to return to Ferrowland after running for his life these past two years.

He clearly hadn’t learned his lesson.

……

Just as they finished dinner, Stella’s phone rang again. This time, it was Ronald.

“The driver’s outside the restaurant, waiting for you,” he said.

Chapter 452

Stella leaned back in the plush leather seat, crossing her arms defiantly. “I can get back on my own, you know.”

Ronald chuckled softly on the other end of the line. “The driver is already there.”

“Oh, alright then,” Stella replied, her tone shifting to resignation.

After saying her goodbyes to Tegan, she climbed into the waiting car, heading back to Mist Bay. The journey was smooth, but her mind was anything but calm. She fished out her phone and furiously called Xander, unleashing a torrent of expletives that would make a sailor blush.

Xander, rubbing his temples on the other end. “Star, you’re playing favorites here, and it’s a bit much.”

He knew she always took Ronald’s side. But to hear her tearing into him like this…

There was a hint of hurt in Xander’s voice.

Stella, even more, riled up, snapped back, “Cut the act, you’re just a backstabbing jerk.”

Xander was at a loss for words. This girl and her sharp tongue.

Before he could respond, Stella had already hung up. Listening to the dial tone, Xander clicked his tongue, and then muttered to himself, “Ungrateful little thing.”

Shawn chimed in, “You’ve got her all riled up because you threw Ronald under the bus. She’s not gonna let you off easy.” “Did I really throw him under the bus?”

Shawn paused, thinking back. Well, maybe not exactly.

Thinking back, it seemed like Xander had actually, in a twist of fate, helped Ronald dodge a major bullet at that time.

“But even so, Ronald isn’t going to let you off the hook,” Shawn mused.

Xander’s sudden decision to return to Ferrowland wasn’t something Shawn entirely agreed with. They had plenty to handle back in Patrina. But after overhearing his call with Stella, Shawn could understand why Xander was so eager to get back.

Honestly, these days, Ronald has never stopped thinking about Stella, and Xander is no different.

Imagining the scene that would unfold in Ferrowland made Shawn’s head throb. “Is the princess coming back too?”

Xander nodded. “Ronald’s just about wrapped things up in Portis City.”

Shawn remained silent. That explained his rush to return to Ferrowland. He could only hope that when Ronald decided to deal with Xander, he’d go easy on him.

……

Meanwhile, on Stella’s end.

She was in the car Ronald had sent for her. As they approached the gates of Mist Bay, they found Blaise standing right in the middle of the road. The security tried to move him out of the way, but he wouldn’t budge, his eyes fixed on Stella’s car.

Seeing Stella’s return, the security had no choice but to get a little more forceful with Blaise.

Stella’s car came to a halt, the window rolling halfway down as she cast an icy look at Blaise. “Mr. Larkin, what are you doing here?”

Blaise, seeing Stella’s car stop, summoned all his strength to break free from security and step forward.

“Star.” His voice was raspy and worn.

Stella immediately noticed how much weight he’d lost, the stubble on his chin making him look even more haggard. She gazed at him silently, her eyes showing clear displeasure.

Blaise took a deep breath, almost choking on it. “Could you speak to Mr. Quinn? Ask him to let us go?”

He realized now how wrong he’d been. Who would have thought his daughter would be so remarkable, someone who could hold her own even before the illustrious Mr. Quinn of Ferrowland, who had practically raised her.

Blaise was filled with regret now. He’d been musing on it these days; if only he’d treated Stella better back then, the Larkin family wouldn’t have ended up in such a mess. This was his own flesh and blood. Why had he sided with Ursula, scolding Stella for their arguments? Just because their argument irked him? But even if he needed to berate, Ursula should be the one who took the blame.

Seeing Stella’s silence, Blaise grew more desperate. “The price we’ve paid is already too steep.”

The Larkin family was on the brink of collapse, crushed under the weight of Mr. Quinn’s vendetta. Even the once-mighty Quarry family had been brought to their knees.

Stella arched an eyebrow. “I thought he wasn’t doing much anymore?”

Blaise’s voice was thick with despair. He’s not just blocking the company. He’s blocking our lives. It’s like he wants us to end up begging on the streets.

“The Larkin Group’s doors are shut,” Blaise admitted. I’ve tried starting other ventures, but I can’t secure any partnerships. It’s definitely because…”

He didn’t finish the sentence, but the meaning was clear. Ronald was determined to push them to the brink of destitution!

Chapter 453

Back then, when Blaise noticed the moves Ronald made against the Larkin Group, he thought he could pull out in time. He believed that by withdrawing all his money and starting afresh, severing ties with the Larkin Group, he could avoid any fallout.

Little did he know, every road was blocked. If the issues with his new company weren’t resolved soon, everything would go down the drain, leaving him with nothing.

Stella, catching wind of this, turned to Blaise. “So?”

Her voice was as cold as ice, devoid of any warmth.

Blaise replied, “Get Mr. Quinn to stop, it’s enough.”

With everything that had happened, the whole Larkin family was in shambles. The cost, he figured, was high enough. Hearing Blaise say “it’s enough,” Stella shot him a glance, her face unmoved. “If you put it that way, yes, it is enough.” Blaise’s face lit up at her words. “Really? Star, I’ve been thinking a lot about everything that happened. Your mom wasn’t really at fault. Ursula was always by her side. You don’t know, Ursula was such a good kid.”

Stella still remained silent.

“From a young age, she was sensible, polite, and always cared for the family. That’s why your mom couldn’t help but favor her when things went down. She really…”

“But what can be done?” Stella, lacking patience for this conversation, cut Blaise off mid-sentence.

Blaise was left puzzled. What did that mean?

Stella continued, “I can’t make decisions for my brother.”

Blaise’s eyelids twitched fiercely at her response. What did she mean she couldn’t make decisions?

“I can’t help with your new company,” Stella stated.

Blaise’s hope was shattered ruthlessly by Stella’s harsh words.

With a cold smile, Stella instructed the driver, “Let’s go.”

“Star, you can’t just… I’m still your…”

But before Blaise could finish, Stella rolled up the window. The tinted glass concealed her from view.

Standing there, Blaise felt a chill run through his body.

What was he supposed to do now?

Thinking back to Stella’s icy demeanor, he realized how far from grace he’d fallen.

It was all Cloudia’s fault. Everything was because Cloudia couldn’t handle the conflicts between the younger generation, leading to this mess.

The phone buzzed in his pocket, and Blaise absentmindedly pulled it out. Seeing Cloudia’s name on the screen only fueled his anger further.

He answered, but before he could speak, Cloudia’s voice came through, surprisingly calm. “I need to see you.”

Over the past months, whether it was about his new life or Ursula, their conversations were always on edge. This sudden calmness was something he hadn’t experienced in a long time.

Blaise held his temper in check, responding in a low voice, “What is it?”

“It’s Everglen Isle, isn’t it?”

Blaise uttered, “What?”

Cloudia continued, “You’ve got that woman stashed away at the villa on Everglen Isle, haven’t you?”

As she spoke, the calmness in her voice disappeared, replaced by a furious roar. All her pent-up emotion exploded in that moment.

Even through the phone, Blaise could sense Cloudia’s seething rage. Already frustrated from his encounter with Stella, Blaise snapped back, “Cloudia, we’re done.”

She dared to seek out at Everglen Isle – what new chaos was she planning? There was nothing left to discuss between them.

Cloudia questioned, “What did you just say?

Blaise retorted, “If you dare go after her, there’ll be hell to pay.”

With that, he hung up. In Blaise’s mind, Stella’s change in attitude was a direct result of Cloudia’s past inability to manage the issues between her and Ursula.

And now Cloudia dared to create more problems for him? He was still looking for an outlet for his anger.

Chapter 454

The twins had just been born. If Ronald’s schemes really left him with nothing, then they’d be in deep trouble!

……

On the other end of the line, Cloudia was still at the hospital.

Moments earlier, if it hadn’t been for the timely intervention, she might have not made it through.

Who could have guessed? The person she trusted most ended up betraying her.

She had cherished Ursula like a precious gem…

After calling Blaise, she let out a scream of pure frustration, “Ahhh!”

Her cries were filled with rage and sorrow.

Why? How did things end up like this? Why Ursula? She was the one who brought that woman into the company. And yet, it was her…

“Why? Why did she do this to me?” Cloudia kept pounding her chest.

The pain shook her to her core. She bolted out of the hospital, racing back to the Larkin estate as fast as she could, the fury in her heart had nowhere to go.

But once she arrived at the doorstep, she suddenly fell silent. She closed her eyes, tears slipping down her cheeks. The wind brushed by, tousling her messy hair and chilling her heart.

……

Inside the mansion, the butler handed over the photographs to Jaxon, who looked at them with a calm demeanor. He instructed the butler to give the photos to Ursula.

After seeing the photos, Ursula was consumed by anxiety, waiting for Cloudia to return. Her inner fear had reached its peak.

Cloudia stood at the door, silently staring at her, her eyes void of any emotion.

Ursula was in a deep panic. “Mom…”

She tried to form words with her shivering lips. However, three hours had passed since she’d seen the photos, and she hadn’t found any excuse to cover her tracks.

Cloudia said, “You knew all along, you knew everything. Everything. You knew. And it was you who brought her to our company. Tell me why? Why did you betray me?”

The suppressed fury finally erupted. Cloudia’s shouts echoed through the mansion.

Ursula flinched, “Mom, I…”

Hearing her tone, Ursula was thoroughly shaken.

Cloudia continued, “That woman was with your Dad, got pregnant, had twins, and you knew. You knew everything, you even facilitated it.”

The hysterical shouting settled into a chilling calm. At this moment, Cloudia, who had been so hysterical on the way here, had become eerily composed.

Ursula’s tears flowed freely as she instinctively shook her head.

“Why you? Why you? For you, I even…”

She trailed off, memories of what she did to Stella and that car accident flashing through her mind.

“Even with all the evidence in front of me, I chose to protect you, and now you tell me why the downfall of our family rests on your shoulders?”

Ursula found it difficult to answer.

Claudia pleaded, “Why you? Tell me why it had to be you?”

Now Cloudia completely lost it. With each anguished “Why you”, her emotions crumbled once more.

Anyone in the Larkin family could betray her, except Ursula. She had truly cherished Ursula as if she were her own daughter, but why did it have to end like this?

Ursula’s tears continued to fall. She faced with Cloudia’s relentless questioning, her mind a blank slate.

Seeing her cry without speaking, Cloudia was even more devastated. “Tell me, why? Haven’t I been good to you?”

“I’m sorry, Mom, I’m so sorry, I’m sorry…”

Her repeated apologies, mixed with her flood of tears, now seemed painfully ironic. Such an apology, it was absurdly laughable, yet deeply cutting.

Cloudia closed her eyes, her body trembling.

“I hate you, Ursula, I hate you, I hate you…”

Hearing those words of hatred again and again, Ursula felt like she could barely breathe.

Chapter 455

The Larkin family was in complete disarray.

After Cloudia confronted Ursula, she dashed out of the house like a whirlwind, leaving Ursula and Jaxon behind.

Ursula, her eyes brimming with tears, looked at Jaxon. But Jaxon’s once gentle eyes that used to regard her with warmth were now filled with icy indifference.

“Jaxon,” Ursula called out, her voice choked with emotion.

Jaxon didn’t respond. Instead, he turned his back on her and walked to his room, leaving Ursula feeling even more suffocated and hurt as tears streamed down her face.

……

That evening, Stella was lounging in the living room, watching TV. She never was much for fiddling with her phone. Suddenly, a breaking news story flashed across the screen.

“Breaking News: A high-profile murder occurred in the city today. Stay tuned for further details.”

The anchor delivered the news in a robotic tone, but Stella’s attention was immediately caught by the background footage. She squinted at the screen-was that Cloudia?

Her phone buzzed, interrupting her thoughts. It was Susanna calling.

“Susie,” Stella answered.

“Star, it’s said that Cloudia murdered someone! She killed someone!”

Stella’s eyes widened. Upon hearing this, she glanced back at the scene on TV, where it showed Cloudia in handcuffs.

“It isn’t just a rumor – it’s real.”

The city news broadcast proved its authenticity.

“Holy Smokes! Is she out of her mind?” Susanna exclaimed.

“Hang on, let me see who she murdered.”

Stella leaned in closer to the TV.

“Are you watching the news?” Susanna asked. “Yeah.

Susanna said, “Don’t bother, it must be the homewrecker.”

There was not much else that could drive a woman to such madness, other than dealing with her husband’s mistress who had snatched away her benefit.

Stella gasped. She was right.

As Stella observed closer, it showed Cloudia had attacked Blaise’s mistress in a fit of rage.

Susanna sighed, “I mean if she was that furious, why didn’t she go after Ursula too?”

Cloudia had gone ballistic on the mistress, yet Ursula was untouched. Ursula must mean a lot to Cloudia to spare her from her wrath.

“Well,” Stella mused, “Ursula is like her cherished little treasure.”

“After all the havoc she’s wreaked on the Larkin family, she’s still a treasure?” Susanna sneered. Unbelievable! For a moment, they were both at a loss for words.

“If Cloudia is still protecting Ursula after all this, I’d find it hard to believe Ursula is just an adopted daughter,” Susanna speculated.

Stella asked, “What else could she be then? She can’t be her biological one, can she?”

For such an important matter as delivering a baby, Blaise wouldn’t have been oblivious. If Ursula were Cloudia’s biological child, it would likely mean she’s Blaise’s too, and there’d be no reason to hide it.

Susanna uttered, “From the way she dotes on Ursula, I actually would buy it if Ursula is her blood.”

Stella was silent for a moment. “Blaise isn’t a fool. He would definitely know if she had a child.”

Pregnancy wasn’t exactly something one could keep under wraps.

“True!” Susanna agreed. “It’s just… strange how protective she is.”

“Anyway, let’s not dwell on it,” Stella addressed. “Are you calm now?”

Earlier, Susanna had been in tears over the phone. Now she was like nothing had happened. Stella figured if Susanna was reaching out to Dish, she must be okay.

“I can’t be calm,” Susanna admitted.

Stella was baffled, unable to fathom why she was still in the mood to gossip about her state.

Susanna explained, “But you don’t understand, I was scared out of my mind earlier. I’m just relieved nothing happened afterward.

Hull had taken her out that afternoon, and thankfully, nothing went wrong. If every outing turned into a disaster, she’d lose her mind.

“Not every outing is dangerous,” Stellà reassured her. “It only happens when there’s something going on.”

“But still, it’s hard to stay calm,” Susanna replied.

Chapter 456

Stella looked at her phone, a little bewildered. Susanna’s voice Coming through the speaker was calm, almost too calm. “So, where’s Hull?” Stella asked.

“He went out,” Susanna replied, her tone noticeably lighter. She clearly prefers not to share a roof with Hull at the moment.

Just then, Ronald walked in. Stella quickly ended the call with Susanna, saying, “I gotta go.”

Ronald seemed to have had a few drinks.

Stella stepped forward, while Idris, who was supporting him, nodded respectfully at Stella and said, “Miss, he had a bit to drink.”

“Got it,” Stella acknowledged, taking Ronald from Idris’s hands.

A faint yet pleasant scent of whiskey lingered on Ronald, and Stella found herself understanding the notion that distasteful smells only apply when they’re not associated with someone you care about. Once the scent lingered on the beloved one, things would alter.

Idris placed a paper bag on the coffee table. “This is for you, Miss. He brought it along.”

Stella raised an eyebrow. “What is it?”

He’d specially made the call, telling her he’d bring snacks to her. Stella was intrigued by the food inside.

Idris answered, “It’s some apple pie. He had a piece and thought you’d love it. So he took it with him.”

Apple pie, huh? She used to enjoy it back in Ferrowland, but the pies in Portis City were often too sweet for her liking. Still, if Ronald thought she’d enjoy it, the taste must be something different.

As Idris left, Stella guided Ronald to the couch. Just as she was about to rise, her waist was clasped by his broad hands. Before Stella made any reaction, he pulled her down onto his lap. Startled, she wrapped her arms around his neck. “What are you doing?”

His breath, infused with the warmth of the whiskey, mingled with hers as he pressed his forehead to hers.

“Let me make you some hangover soup,” she offered, thinking a hot hand towel might help, too, or he’d suffer tomorrow morning.

Ronald cupped her face with his warm hand. “Star.”

“Yes?” she replied softly.

“You’re wonderful,” he said, his usual calm demeanor replaced with a childlike contentment.

Stella wondered, “Why’s that?”

“Because you’re mine.”

Stella was silent.

This guy… All right, she was his, and he was hers as well.

……

Meanwhile, Susanna’s stomach growled as she hung up with Stella. With Hull out of the house, she decided to raid the kitchen for some food.

Finishing dinner before that horrible man returned would save her from the confrontation. But as she stepped out of her room, the housekeeper hurried over. “Miss, you need to come quickly. Sir is hurt.”

Susanna’s eyelids twitched violently at her words. “What? Wh-Where is he?”

“Downstairs.”

Susanna hesitated. She barely knew Hull, so why was she the one being called? Then she remembered how he’d helped her at the Portis City airport, despite his gruff demeanor. Maybe she should check on him.

“Shouldn’t he be at a hospital since he’s injured?” she asked as she headed down.

“I don’t know,” the housekeeper said, being a mere staff who worked here temporarily. She got frightened as she spotted the blood.

When Susanna reached the ground floor, she found a doctor working on Hull.

“We need to get you to the surgery room. The bullet’s still in there.”

Bullet?

Susanna’s mind reeled. What had Hull gotten himself into? It seemed like going out with him was as risky as buying a lottery ticket, only with worse odds.

Fear imbued Susanna. No way was she going anywhere with him again. It was way too dangerous. How could she handle it once something happened?

Noticing Susanna’s approach, Hull slightly narrowed his eyes. “Come here.”

She was like, “!!!”

“You should go to the surgery room.”

Despite the compact villa, surprisingly, a surgery room was equipped.

She felt faint at the sight of Hull’s blood-soaked shoulder. The ominous aura around Hull made her knees weak, and she hesitated to get any closer.

Chapter 457

An hour later, Hull strolled out of the operating room, his face composed as usual.

Susanna had been waiting nervously by the door the entire time.

When Hull emerged and saw her, his eyes flickered with a hint of surprise. “You’ve been here the whole time?”

His voice was calm, revealing nothing.

Susanna nodded nervously, glancing at his shoulder, which was wrapped tightly to stop the bleeding.

“Did they get the bullet out? Does it hurt?”

A bullet wound they were talking about! In her previous life, Susanna never imagined she’d encounter something like this. Yet here she was, living through it.

In Susanna’s mind, an injury like that should have had someone knocked out for at least three days, followed by a month of bed rest.

But Hull was up and about, looking as energetic as ever. A bandit, indeed, even the injury wouldn’t trouble him.

Hull raised an eyebrow, gazing at her delicate face. “Hurt? Are you worried about me?”

Susanna was taken aback. Worry about him? Her?

She shook her head firmly. “No, I’m not.”

Just making small talk.

Hull, however, grabbed her chin. “If you weren’t worried, why wait here all the time?”

Susanna was at a loss for words. This guy…

Just then, Silas and Barnaby followed Hull out, both dressed in sterile surgical scrubs.

Seeing Hull holding Susanna’s chin, Barnaby commented instinctively, “Boss, girls usually like it when you’re gentle, like Mr. Quinn. Even if you’re tough, you gotta be gentle with the ladies.”

Barnaby had seen how tender Ronald was with Stella and used him as an example without thinking.

Hull didn’t utter a word. Silence descended on the room.

Silas, equally speechless, practically frozen in place. He turned mechanically to Barnaby, his mind echoing with two words: Absolutely nuts.

Barnaby was really pushing his luck, daring to talk about the boss like that and even dragging Ronald into it. He truly thought little about cherishing his own life.

Barnaby, oblivious to the tension, added, “You keep up like this, boss, and you’ll scare her off. Then you’ll end up without a wife.”

Upon hearing this, Silas decided it was time to make an exit.

“Boss, I just remembered I have something to take care of. Gotta run.”

Normally, Silas would have tried to drag Barnaby out with him, but not today. Not with the atmosphere so tense. Staying even a second longer felt dangerous. Better to save himself and let Barnaby fend for himself. Without waiting for Hull’s response, Silas hurried off.

Hull glared icily at Barnaby. “Go on.”

His voice was like a low growl, each word ground out from the back of his throat.

Barnaby finally noticed his tone and his shifted expression, shivering uncontrollably. “B-boss…”

Did he just mess up again? Why did Silas leave in such a hurry? They hadn’t even gone over the post-op instructions!

“Uh, yeah, I just remembered I’ve got some things to do too. I’ll send the instructions to your phone.”

Realizing the danger he was in, Barnaby made his escape before making a short remark, cursing Silas for abandoning him. What a close call…

Barnaby was gone, leaving Susanna and Hull alone. Susanna tried to turn her face away, hoping to free herself from Hull’s grip.

But his grip tightened slightly. “Still trying to escape?”

Susanna protested, “Let me go.

Why didn’t he deny what Barnaby said?

Feeling uncomfortable, Susanna squirmed a little, “It hurts…”

What was this guy made of? His grip was so strong, that she could almost hear her bones protesting.

Chapter 458

Hull heard her say she was in pain and paused momentarily before letting her go. “Go make me some oatmeal.”

Susanna blinked in surprise. “Huh?”

Oatmeal? Really?

Hull added, “Apple oatmeal.”

Susanna’s eyes widened. “Apple oatmeal?”

Apple oatmeal was one of the few things she could actually make. She’d prepared it once for Stella when she had a fever.

“But wait a minute. Isn’t there a cook?”

Hull replied, “I fired her.”

Susanna stood there, speechless.

Fired her? Why? When she first arrived here, there was no cook. And after just one day of cooking? Being someone close to Ronald, this guy surely isn’t short on the funds to hire some help, right?’

“Why?” she asked, bewildered.

Hull simply replied, “Her cooking wasn’t good.”

“I thought it was fine,” Susanna said instinctively.

She wasn’t picky about food, finding almost anything palatable. But Hull was clearly not like her.

Without another word, Hull headed back to his room.

Not getting any response, Susanna shrugged and went downstairs.

The kitchen layout was familiar, but Hull’s villa had an open-plan kitchen. Susanna rummaged around and found the oats and the apples left.

While cooking, she called Stella.

Soon enough, Stella picked up, sounding a bit out of breath. “Susie?”

“What are you up to?” Susanna asked.

“Ronald had too much to drink, so I was just giving him some hangover soup,” Stella replied. Susanna chuckled. “Gotcha.”

Stella continued, “And you? Calling at this hour?”

“I’m making oatmeal for Hull.”

“You can cook?” Stella asked, genuinely surprised.

Susanna scoffed. “What, you think I’m incompetent? You’ve eaten my cooking before.”

Stella gasped, remembering. “Oh, that oatmeal!”

Susanna had made her a bowl once. It was a memorable experience, to say the least.

Without thinking, Stella said, “Are you sure that was oatmeal?”

Susanna asked, “What else would it be?”

“Who turns oatmeal into a cake?” Stella laughed, remembering the oatmeal cake Susanna had made by accident, with apples mixed in. The taste was unforgettable, especially since she’d been expecting a soothing bowl of oatmeal when she was feverish.

Susanna had presented her with a dry lump instead!

It was that culinary mishap that made Stella give up any dreams of cooking herself. She realized it wasn’t just about trying; cooking required a certain talent.

Susanna was speechless. “That was my first time, okay? Be grateful I even tried. Not everyone hits a home run on their first try, right? Don’t underestimate me. I’ve gotten a lot better since then.”

“Really?” Stella sounded skeptical.

“Of course,” Susanna replied, her pride evident. After failing with Stella’s oatmeal, Susanna had decided that if anyone close to her needed something simple like oatmeal, she should at least be able to make it. So she practiced, a lot!

Stella asked again, “Wait a minute. Why are you making oatmeal for Hull? Aren’t you terrified of him?”

Susanna hesitated. “Well, yeah, he is pretty terrifying.”

Hull was intimidating, and there was no doubt about it. But he had also saved her. Even if his way of helping was a bit rough, she couldn’t overlook what he had done for her.

Thinking about the mix of gratitude and fear she felt, Susanna mumbled, “He’s hurt.”

Chapter 459

Stella had heard about Hull’s injury and asked a few concerned questions before Susanna switched topics. “Well, Cloudia will probably be locked up now. I just saw the news. She’s being charged with murder.”

Stella raised her eyebrows. “Someone died?”

She hadn’t followed the news because Ronald had returned, so she hadn’t seen the end. But Cloudia taken away in handcuffs suggested this was serious.

Susanna nodded. “Yeah, they were rushed to the hospital. One of the kids got hurt, too, but there’s no update yet.”

Stella gasped. She used to think she was a saint when she first joined the Larkin family, but now she realized the woman had no qualms about harming even children.

Susanna gave her a warning look, “You better watch out. The Larkin family will be looking for you.”

“Looking for me?” Stella was puzzled.

“Because Ronald is backing you, they might want you to pull some strings to get Cloudia out of trouble.” Susanna pointed out. “You’re the only outsider in that family. The rest stick together like glue.”

It was a harsh truth, but Stella knew it was reality. Among the Larkin family, she was the lone outsider.

“Just wait. Jaxon’s going to contact you,” Susanna continued.

With the family in disarray, Jaxon was bound to turn to Stella for help.

“I’ll be back tomorrow,” Stella assured her.

“Really?” Susanna asked skeptically.

“Unless something unexpected happens,” Stella replied.

Susanna sighed. She had learned over the past few days when she stayed with Hull that bad things happened a lot around Stella, just like Hull getting injured today.

After chatting for a bit longer, Susanna hung up and finished making the apple oatmeal. This batch turned out quite well -not too thick nor too thin.

She brought the oatmeal into Hull’s room, where he was on the phone. His loose robe concealed the bandages on his shoulder, but his muscular chest was on display.

For the first time, Susanna noticed the tattoos on his neck extending down to his chest. They looked intimidating, yet somehow comforting.

As she set the oatmeal on a small table, Hull glanced at her.

“No need,” he said into the phone, his tone carrying an edge. “Spare all later trouble.”

Susanna felt a shiver run through her, thinking this man was dangerous.

“The oatmeal’s ready,” she said, trying to steady her voice. “It’s still a bit hot, so let it cool.”

Hull stared at the steaming bowl, dazed. It was probably the first time he was having a meal in his room. Normally, he wouldn’t eat in his room, no matter where he was or how injured he was.

Susanna turned to leave. “I’ll get out of your way.”

Hull frowned. “Is this it?”

“Uh?” Susanna was confused.

“No other food?” he asked.

Susanna blinked. “You didn’t ask for any.”

She didn’t know how to cook anything beyond oatmeal and similar dishes. Cooking was an entirely different ballgame. “Do I have to ask?” Hull questioned.

Susanna was stunned. “Well, yeah, how else would I know?”

Even if he asked, it wouldn’t make a difference because she genuinely couldn’t cook.

“I can’t cook,” she confessed, shaking her head.

“You can’t cook?” Hull echoed, his gaze intense.

Susanna nodded. No, I can’t cook.”

Hull studied her for a moment, then fell silent. The quiet in the room was almost unsettling.

Susanna swallowed. “Maybe you should hire a better cook?”

What she made was a fine meal for herself, but with Hull’s refined taste, even the previous cook hadn’t satisfied him.

Chapter 460

Susanna couldn’t help but sigh as she thought about how her own cooking was definitely not going to please Hull.

She heard him say from behind, “You can leave now.”

“Okay,” Susanna replied, trying to mask her relief as she turned to exit the room.

But Hull’s voice stopped her again as she was reaching the door. “Tomorrow morning, make some chicken mushroom soup and maybe a few pancakes.”

“But I can’t cook. I mean it,” Susanna confessed, turning back with a pleading look.

Hull raised an eyebrow. “Don’t you have a cooking app on your phone?”

Susanna was shocked. How did he know that? Given his wealth, hiring a cook wouldn’t even put a dent in his fortune, so why was he putting her through this culinary trial?

She sniffed, feeling defeated but unable to argue. “Fine, I guess.”

“But… There’s nothing in the fridge,” she muttered.

“Silas will bring the groceries,” Hull replied, effectively ending the discussion.

Resigned to her fate, Susanna left Hull’s room feeling like a poor soul caught in the whims of destiny. She hoped Stella would soon help her find her mother and resolve everything so she could have her peace back.

Hull watched her leave, her reluctance almost palpable even from behind. A slight smile tugged at the corners of his mouth.

……

Susanna headed downstairs to tidy up the kitchen, preparing herself for the following day’s cooking challenge. Just as she was about to head back upstairs, Silas arrived with a large grocery bag.

“Evening, Susanna,” he greeted her politely.

“Whoa, hold on!” Susanna exclaimed, flustered. “What are you bringing?”

Silas just gave her a knowing smile and handed her the groceries. “Hull asked me to bring these for tomorrow morning. Thanks in advance for your help.

Unlike Barnaby, Silas had the sense to stay diplomatic, neither confirming nor denying anything.

Susanna glanced at the assortment of ingredients, some of which she couldn’t even identify. “What are these?” she asked, pointing to the unfamiliar items.

Silas chuckled, “Do you think you can handle it?”

“Yeah, it should be fine,” Susanna replied, albeit with a hint of uncertainty. She figured she’d just follow the online recipe to the letter. Cooking it might be a hit or miss, but it would definitely be edible.

Silas nodded. “Alright then.”

“By the way,” he added, “Hull might come down with a fever tonight. Could you keep an eye on him? Ensure he doesn’t take a bath.”

Susanna blinked in surprise. “How am I supposed to do that?”

“Just keep an eye on him,” Silas replied.

“Me? I’m not his girlfriend or anything,” Susanna protested.

“But you’re the only one staying with him under the same roof right now,” Silas reminded her. “So, that’d be great if you could help out.”

Susanna sighed, feeling backed into a corner. “If he gets a fever, please give him some Tylenol. And if it doesn’t help, you might need to try some physical methods.”

“Physical methods?” Susanna echoed, not quite following.

“Just wipe his whole body with warm water,” Silas explained.

“What? His whole body?”

“Yeah, like he did for you the other night,” Silas said, alluding to an incident that made Susanna’s face turn beet red.

The room fell into an awkward silence as Susanna stared at Silas, completely dumbfounded.

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next